Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - O Malley

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5
41
Climax Control Archives / The War Rages On..
« on: August 29, 2014, 08:50:03 PM »
 Scene 1
San Diego, California
Immediately after Climax Control


Misty couldn't get herself to watch the Bombshell's Clash of the Champions main event match tonight.  It was nothing against any of the champions, but the match just before had featured Drake Green putting his title on the line against the unstoppable beast known as Rage.  It was no secret that Misty and Drake were growing closer in recent weeks, and after she watched the Sin of Wrath again go to great lengths to destroy Drake Green, she had to rush to the trainer's locker room to check on him.

The medical staff wouldn't allow her inside for a while as they checked on Drake, so she waited very impatiently out in the hall.  It took at least thirty minutes, maybe longer, for the door to swing open and one of the trainers to walk out.  After sitting on the floor against the wall, Misty sprang to her feet and walked right up to the trainer.


Misty: How is he?

Ever since Drake had come back after his neck injury, Misty had been trying not to show too much concern over his decision to get back in the ring, but with each attack at the hands of Rage, she was finding it more difficult to hide her concern.  The trainer studies her worried expression and places a comforting hand on her shoulder.

Trainer: Why don't you come see for yourself?  We told him you were waiting to see him.

The trainer steps aside, allowing Misty to walk into the locker room.  Misty is relieved once she steps through the door and sees Drake sitting up in one of the chairs.  He looks a little worse for wear, considering what he had just went through, but it was almost a miracle to see him sitting up in the first place.

Misty: Jesus, I wasn't expecting you to be conscious let alone sitting up on your own.  How are you feeling?

Drake simply shrugs his shoulders as he rubs the back of his neck.

Drake: A little sore, but I've been worse.  That piece of shit needs to work a little harder to finish me off.

Misty: He seems hell bent on doing just that from the looks of it.  He got himself disqualified from the match for Christ's sake.

Drake: Oh well.  That's his problem, but this shit isn't over yet.  Not by a long shot.

Misty nods, trying her best to be supportive.  She is more successful than she was in the beginning, and Drake knows this, but he looks at her and manages to crack a smile; even letting out a slight laugh.

Misty: What?  What is so funny?

Drake: You.  I know you're just dying to beg me to back off of this shit with Rage.

Misty can't help but crack a smile now.

Misty: While that may be partly try, I'd actually like to see you kick his ass.  If he hadn't threatened me the way he did last week, maybe I would try and talk you out of it.  But, considering he put his disgusting hands on me, I'd like to see someone bring that bastard down to his knees.

Drake: Well, you did manage to pull that off on your own from what you told me.  I wish I was there to see that.

Misty smirks proudly.  She walks over and takes a seat next to Drake , looking him up and down.

Misty: I won't bug you anymore about it after this but, are you sure you're okay?  Rage was brutal out there...

Drake nods slowly, trying to stretch out the muscles in his neck.

Drake: I'm fine.  I'll get him back a million times worse for it so don't worry.  What about you?  How's your ribs holding up?

Misty: Getting better.  It helps that I didn't have a match tonight or any surprise ambushes by the Mean Girls.  

Drake: No, but you did have a drag contest and an arm wrestling match with one of them.

Misty looks away, slightly embarrassed, but Drake nudges her and laughs.

Drake: That was a one time thing, right?  I mean...you don't have some secret drag fetish I don't know about?

Misty laughs and shakes her head, quickly putting those worries aside.

Misty: Nah, you don't have to worry about that.  I just did all that to prove a point.  I beat Holly at her own game.  Not to mention I pissed off Liz and Veronica shortly after that.  All in all, not a bad night.

Drake: I hope you know what you're doing.

Misty: Oh I know exactly what I'm doing.  I promise you that.

Drake: Fair enough.  So what's next?  

Misty shrugs, thinking over the answer to the carefully.

Misty: I'm not one-hundred percent sure on that just yet, but I'll figure it out as I go along.  I'm actually heading back to Vegas for this week, though.  Eden starts school on Wednesday so I want to be there.  I don't have a match next week either and I could use a week off from pissing off the Mean Girls.  What about you?

Drake: Hadn't really had a chance to think about it.

Misty goes quiet for a few moments, getting an idea in her head.  She's not sure if she should suggest it, but Drake can tell she's got something on her mind and immediately questions her about it.

Drake: What?  What are you thinking?

Misty: Oh...nothing.  It's not a big deal...

Drake: Try me.  

Misty: Well...you could come back to Vegas with me for a few days.  Eden has been asking when she gets to meet you...

Drake takes in a deep breath, nodding slowly. He doesn't say anything for a while, thinking about what to do, until Misty breaks the awkward silence between the two.

Misty: You don't have to, Drake.  It was just a suggestion.  I know it's probably---

Drake: No, no...It's cool.  You can introduce me to Eden.

Misty: You sure?  We can wait a while...

Drake laughs and shakes his head.

Drake: You know she's just going to bug you constantly until she meets me.  So why not?  Kids love me anyway.

Misty grins, not even bothering to hide her amusement with that last statement.  She laughs, but doesn't say a thing.  At least not until Drake calls her out on it.

Drake: Is there a reason that's so funny?

Misty shakes her head.

Misty: No, not really.  But, I think you're jumping the gun in assuming Eden will like you.  

Drake: I don't think I am.  You like me so I have a good feeling she will, too.

Misty shakes her head, keeping as serious a look on her face as she can.

Misty: Care to make a little bet on that?

Drake: You sure you want to place a bet on something you're going to lose?

Misty chuckles.  She gets to her feet, standing directly in front of him, looking down into his eyes confidently.

Misty: I'm so sure I'll even let you make the terms.  So...what do you say?

Misty holds her hand out, urging Drake to shake it in agreement.  He leans back in the chair for a moment, debating his decision carefully in his head.  Misty chuckles again and just as she is about to pull her hand away, Drake brings his hand to hers and slowly gets to his feet.  He looks into her eyes, and with a devilish grin he breaks his silence.

Drake: You're on.  And when I win, no trying to weasel your way out of the consequences.

Misty: Deal.  But you won't have to worry about that because that's not going to happen.  Better make the terms good, though.

Drake: Oh, I will.  Trust me on that one.  

Misty: Ok.  So let's hear them, then.

Drake laughs and shakes his head.  He takes a step back, then walks around Misty, heading towards the door.  She spins around, staring at him wildly.

Misty: Drake?  The terms?

Drake turns around with his hand on the doorknob.  Misty's facial expression then fades as she takes on look at Drake's own expression.

Drake: I'll let you know soon.  Right now, I need to go find Barry and Max.

Misty begins shaking her head ready to argue, but Drake just walks out of the locker room with a wicked smile.  Misty's jaw nearly hits the floor and she runs her hand through her hair, very nervously.

Misty: Shit...this can not be good.  

Misty stands there worried for a moment before she shakes off the thought and lets out an awkward laugh.

Misty: Hell, it doesn't matter because he's not going to win this one.  No way...

******************************


Wednesday August 20th
Misty's Home- Las Vegas
**OFF CAMERA**


Six year old Eden Staggs is seated at the kitchen table of her mother's home.  She is writing something down on a piece of paper, with a contemplative look on her face.  Misty is just finishing up washing and drying off a few dishes and she turns to look at her daughter.

Misty: Almost finished?  Drake should be here in a little while.

Eden: Almoooost.  Homework on the first day is so stupid!

Misty can't help but laugh at Eden's displeasure as she finishes up her homework.  Eden places her pencil down then walks the sheet of paper over to Misty, handing it to her.  Misty dries off her hands to check over Eden's work.

Misty: Great job, sweetie.  Alright, go put it in your back pack.  

Eden: Okay!

Eden scurries off down the hall, presumably to her bedroom to put her homework away.  Misty finishes putting the dishes away when she hears Eden dart into the front room.  Once the dishes are put away, she heads into the front room to join her daughter and takes a seat on the sofa, next to where Eden is staring out the window.

Misty: Eden, sit down.  I need to talk to you for a second.

Eden: About what?  My homework is all finished!

Misty laughs and Eden plops down on the sofa, appearing slightly nervous.

Misty: I know that, and don't worry.  You're not in trouble.  I need you to help me with something...

Eden: You want me to help you?  How?

Misty: Well...it's really easy, actually.  When Drake gets here...I need you to pretend that you don't like him...at least for a little while anyway.  

Eden's face scrunches up and she gives her mother quite a confused look.

Eden: Huh?  Why?  I thought you liked him....

Misty: Well, I do,  but...this is just all in good fun.  

The two are then interrupted by the sound of Drake's car pulling into the driveway.  The engine shuts off and Drake steps out, heading for the front door.

Misty: Can you do that for me, sweetie?  

Eden: I don't know.  What do I get if I do?

Misty's mouth drops open a little as she stares at her daughter.  Eden seems dead serious on wanting something in return and Misty has to think fast as Drake rings the doorbell.  Misty doesn't want to make Drake wait too long, so she quickly gets to her feet and pulls some money out of her pocket.  She hands Eden a fifty dollar bill as she heads to the door.

Misty: I'll take you shopping tomorrow after school.  Do we have a deal?

Eden stares at the money in her hand for a moment, then looks at her mother with a smile.

Eden: Deal!

Misty sighs with relief and she opens the door, letting Drake inside.  He's wearing one of his signature grey suits with a white shirt underneath and Misty leads him  into the front room where Eden is waiting.  Eden quickly puts her hand behind her back, trying to hide the money and Drake smirks, noticing.  Misty takes in a deep breath, looking at Drake, then to Eden.

Misty: Alright then.  Drake, allow me to introduce you to Eden.  Eden, this is Mommy's friend Drake.

Eden looks to the floor, either pretending to be shy, or showing no interest in wanting to meet Drake.

Drake: Nice to meet you, Eden.  I've heard quite a bit about you.

Eden says nothing in response, but she fidgets with the fifty dollar bill in her hands behind her back.

Misty: Eden, aren't you going to say hello?

Eden shakes her head and Misty looks at Drake, feigning disappointment.  Drake can see right through this act and he places a hand on Misty's back.

Drake: Hey, how about you go grab us something to drink while I talk to Eden for a second?  

Misty doesn't seem so sure about this as she looks to Eden, but after a moment she feels confident her secret will be safe.

Misty: Okay.  I made sure to pick up some diet coke.

Misty grins and Drake smiles appreciatively as Misty takes a step away.

Misty: You two play nice now.  I'll just be a minute...

Drake: Don't worry.  We'll be fine.

Misty nods then heads back into the kitchen.  As soon as she is out of ear shot, Drake looks at Eden, then walks over to the sofa.  Eden still won't look at him.

Drake: So...how much did she pay you?

That quickly grabs Eden's attention.  She bites her lip, not wanting to admit to her mother's deception.  Drake takes a seat then points behind Eden's back.

Drake: I saw you hide the money behind your back.  

Eden: Don't tell her you saw!  She wants me to pretend I don't like you and she said she would take me shopping tomorrow if I did and I realllllly wanna go shopping!  I want some new dolls!

Drake laughs as he nods his head.  He doesn't seem at all surprised, though.

Drake: I'll tell you what.  I'll make sure she sticks to her promise and takes you shopping tomorrow, but I want you to do something for me...

Drake leans in and whispers into Eden's ear just as Misty is heading back into the front room with their drinks.  She is caught off guard, however, when Eden goes running out of the room "crying", then storms down the hall and into her room.  Misty looks almost horrified as Eden slams her door shot, and she turns to look at Drake, in total shock.

Misty: What...the...hell?  

Drake leans back as Misty stares at him, but he simply shrugs.

Misty: What did you do to her?!

Drake: Me?  I didn't do anything to her.  I guess you were right.  I guess she just didn't like me.

Misty: Drake...she was in tears!  Did you say something to her?  

Drake shrugs again, shaking his head.  Misty walks over, placing the drinks down on the coffee table.

Misty: I...I need to go talk to her and make sure she's alright.  

Drake: I'm sure she's fine.

Misty: Yeah, and you were also sure she would like you, but she just ran to her room crying...I didn't think you'd make her cry!

Drake laughs, causing Misty to agitated, almost furious with him.

Misty: You find it funny that you made my six year old daughter cry?

Drake shakes his head.

Drake: No.  I actually find it funny that you paid her to do it.

Misty is all set to respond, but she can't find the words.  Drake leans forward, staring at her with a smile but Misty is shaking her head, doing her best to claim her innocence.  Though, in all fairness, Eden crying wasn't part of her deal with her daughter.

Misty: Excuse me?  I didn't pay my daughter to cry!

Drake: No, but you did pay her to pretend not to like me.  Isn't that right, Eden?

Misty is more confused then ever, but when she turns around and sees Eden standing in the doorway with a big smile on her face and dry eyes, it all begins to make sense.  Misty folds her arms and shakes her head.

Misty: Eden!  You ratted me out?!

Eden nods proudly and Misty is still in shock.  Drake laughs and stands up walking over and standing next to Misty.

Misty: I guess you don't really want to go shopping tomorrow then.  You know you have to give that--

Drake suddenly holds up a hand interrupting and silencing Misty before she can finish that thought.

Drake: Whoa, whoa, whoa...You're not actually going to try and make her give that money back are you?

Misty: Of course I am.  She went back on her end of the deal.

Eden: Nuh uh!  I did not!  Tell her, Drake!

Misty looks back and forth between her daughter and Drake.  She doesn't know how to handle the tables being turned on her.

Drake: She has a point, Misty.  Eden held up her end of the deal.  She did what you asked her to do and pretended not to like me, so therefore, I say she gets to keep the money and you still have to take her shopping tomorrow.

Misty: Is that so?  

Drake nods and Eden jumps up and down excitedly.  Misty glances at her daughter from the corner of her eyes and she tries her best to keep a straight look on her face.

Misty: So...is that part of your terms then?

Drake: Ha!  You wish it was that easy.  Bit of a warning though.  Now that I found out you tried to cheat your way into winning this bet, it's only made it worse for you.

Misty shakes her head and remains confident and relaxed.  Eden giggles but one look from Misty silences the six year old.

Misty: Yeah, yeah, yeah.  I'm not scared.

Drake: You should be.

Eden: Hey Drake has Mommy told you that she says your name while she's sleeping?

Misty's head darts to the side and she stares at her with wide eyes.  This peeks Drake's curiosity and he grins.

Drake: Oh really?

Misty: I don't...That's not...I have no idea what she is talking about!

Eden: Yes you do!  

Misty shakes her head, insisting on her innocence.  Eden just giggles and as Drake stares at Misty with an amused smile, Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.

Misty: Drake, excuse me for a second while I have a little chat with my daughter...

Eden: Nooooo!

Eden takes off running around the house, squealing and giggling and Misty chases after her.  Drake stays behind, shaking his head and laughing.

Drake: Interesting...I wonder what else she's not telling me...

******************************


"I have to admit, I had a great week last week.  Spending the week with Eden back home in Vegas while she went back to school was wonderful and it only made me realize just how quickly she is growing, and how smart she is.  Before she was born, or even conceived, I never imagined I'd ever have such a bright amazing little girl.  Nor did I imagine that she'd be such a little snitch!"

"I need to give her some lessons in how to keep a secret, though.  First, she goes and tells Drake that I bribed her into pretending not to like him and then...Well, let's just say I never thought I'd be THAT embarrassed in front of Drake.  But I was."

"However, despite the fact that I was made to look like a fool in front of Drake, I was actually pretty relieved to see him and Eden getting along.  It might have been at my expense, but I guess I should predicted as much before the two actually met."

"After Drake headed off to Phoenix for Climax Control, I spent the rest of the week relaxing at home.  Well, I was relaxing after keeping my word by taking her shopping the next day after she got home from school.  I just spent as much time with her as I could because with Violent Conduct coming up in just a few weeks, I'm not sure how much time I'll be able to spend with her.  I'm just glad that Eden understands."

"As for this week...Oh am I looking forward to this week.  Roxi Johnson, Amy Marshall and myself will be main eventing the final Climax Control before Violent Conduct II as we face Delia, Veronica and Mercedes.  The Mean Girls might have a slight advantage in that they are familiar with one another...They've teamed together, but what they don't have?"

"Faith and trust."

"Yes, I said it.  Those hags are so busy interfering in each other's matches, helping each other out to get the victories, it only goes to show that not a single one of them has faith in the other to get a clean victory.  Not only that, but deep down, they're all so wrapped up in their own selves that they'd throw one of the others under the buss to make their selves look good.  They won't admit it, but we all know it's true."

"I might have had my differences with Amy and Roxi in the past, but it's all just that.  The past.  I'm focused on the present.  I'm determined to work together as a team to knock those bitches down and prove to The Mean Girls how wrong they really are."

"And regardless of what any of them say...WE will be walking the winners.  Sorry 'bout it huntys."


******************************


We're two and a half weeks away from Sin City Wrestling's next Supershow, Violent Conduct II and just three days away from Climax Control.  Most of the superstars and Bombshells have made their way to Mesa at this point, with the exception of a few.  The main event for this week features the first time teaming between Misty and the woman who defeated her last year to win the Bombshell Championship, Roxi Johnson, along with Amy Marshall.  The three women will be facing off against their common enemy; the women who often refer to them as the Jealous Janis'...The Mean Girls.

Whether or not The Mean Girls will ever admit it, and they won't, the entire Bombshell Division and a majority of Sin City Wrestling despises them and wants to see them gone.  The Mean Girls take too much pride and satisfaction in constantly insisting that Misty is no longer relevant in SCW, or to the fans.  But guess what?  Misty is VERY relevant and she will be for a very, very, VERY long time, because she will be the one to end the Mean Girls' reign of terror on the Bombshell Division.  She may not accomplish it alone, but she knows that, ultimately, the only way to take out the Mean Girls will be to destroy Delia.

And Misty gets her first shot at the "unofficial" leader of the Mean Girls.  No to mention, the added bonus of facing Mercedes Vargas and Veronica Taylor at the same time.  It was a match made in heaven for the three-time former Bombshell Champion.  It was a match made in heaven for the Mean Girls also.  It truly will be the perfect Main Event leading into Violent Conduct II.


Thursday August 28th
Mesa, Arizona


The scene opens up inside of a local wrestling facility where some of the superstars and Bombshells are using as a training center for their upcoming matches this week.  It is where we currently find Vixen helping Misty out before her big match.  Vixen has Misty's arm wrenched behind her back, in control of her former(?) tag team partner.

Misty: You know, this isn't completely...necessary.

Vixen locks the hold in tighter and Misty grimaces a bit as a jolt of pain rushes up her arm.

Vixen: You should know better than to think that, Misty.  Just because the Mean Girls like to cheat to win doesn't mean they don't have some experience with certain holds and maneuvers.

Misty laughs then reverses the hold, attempting to wrench Vixen's arm behind her, but Vixen blocks it and instead Misty whips her across the ring.  Vixen rebounds back and Misty stops her with a nice shoulder block that sends the current Bombshell Champion down to the canvas.  Misty smiles and lets out a laugh.

Misty: Key word being some, Vix.  I'm more worried about beating those rats at their own game.

Vixen: And you think it's a good idea to stoop to their level?

Vixen kips up, getting back on her feet.

Vixen: That's really not the way to make a statement.

Misty takes in a deep breath then lets out a loud frustrated growl and pulls at her hair.  She spins around, turning away from Vixen.

Misty: Vix, I'm just at my wits end with these hags!  I'm so sick and tired of them constantly running their mouths and putting down all my hard work from over the past three years.

Vixen: You need to stop letting them get to you.  We both know that there is no truth to a single word they say, and so does everyone else.

Misty: I don't know, Vix.  Maybe if I hadn't left like I did earlier this year, none of this would be happening.  I could have stopped them before it got to this point...

Vixen offers Misty a comforting smile but she shakes her head, disagreeing.

Vixen: No offense, but you're fooling yourself if you think that.  They would have found a way to force themselves on SCW and the fans that they hate so much.  They are the ones that had to make themselves relevant when they weren't.  Think about that.  

Misty turns around and leans her back against the ropes.  Vixen is staring at her and both remain silent for a while as the thoughts run through her mind.  How had she not thought of that before?  Why was she spending so much time...so much energy...on fighting with the Mean Girls?

Misty: I've really screwed up this year, haven't I?  

Vixen: No, you haven't.  I think you've made up for a lot of the mistakes you've made in the past, especially with Eden.  You're just focusing all of your energy on the Mean Girls, and honestly, it's giving them the attention that they seek.  Worry about beating them in the ring, yes.  But the war of words on Twitter?  Just....stop.

Misty: I don't know why I can't, Vix.  Everything that they say just gets under my skin.  

Before Vixen has a chance to respond, they are interrupted by the sound of heels clicking against the floor.  The both turn their attention towards the door leading into the gym.  SCW head report, Pussy Willow, is walking towards the ring.  She has a professional smile on her face as she approaches the side of the ring, looking at Vixen first, then to Misty.

PW: Hello ladies.  How's the training session going today?

Misty: We're taking a bit of a break if you couldn't notice.  What are you doing here?  I wasn't aware of any interview...

PW: I got word that you two were here so I thought I'd stop by.  Since you're both involved in the main event in some way, I thought I could get your thoughts on the whole thing.

Misty walks across the ring towards Pussy Willow and Vixen follows behind her.  Misty steps through the ropes and sits on the ring apron, crossing her right left over her left, giving her full attention to Pussy Willow.

Misty: You want my thoughts on it?  Shouldn't that be obvious?

Vixen: Misty, relax.  She's just doing her job...

Misty: I'm aware of that, but why should I repeat myself?  The Mean Girls are the ones who enjoy doing that every single day.

Misty now folds her arms across her chest.  Pussy Willow just keeps smiling, not allowing Misty's attitude to get to her.

PW: Some days it seems like you enjoy the same.  If you don't like repeating yourself so much, why do you bother to engage in these Twitter Wars with any of the Mean Girls nearly every single day?  

Misty: Because if someone doesn't say something to them, they're just going to keep thinking that what they're saying is okay.  That it's all true.  I'm not going to just sit back and not defend myself.

PW: I'm not saying you shouldn't, but feeding into their garbage isn't the way to do it either.  Hell even Roxi Johnson is smart enough not to do that and you're teaming with her and Amy Marshall this week.

Misty narrows her eyes at Pussy Willow and her nostrils flare.  Vixen can sense the tension rising in Misty and she keeps a close watch on her friend and partner.

Misty: Yeah and what's your point?

PW: If you want my honest opinion, I think Roxi should be concerned about having to team with you and Amy Marshall.  The both of you seem to let what the Mean Girls say get to you the most and it could very well--

Pussy Willow is suddenly taking back as Misty jumps off the ring apron, getting right in Pussy Willow's face.  Vixen jumps into action and quickly steps through the ropes and jumps down from the ring, standing behind Misty and grabbing a hold of her arm.

Misty: Don't you even finish that sentence, blondie.  Roxi, Amy and I will do just fine against those dirty rats and don't you dare try to imply that Amy or I will do something to screw it up for us.

PW: Right, because getting worked up like really shows that I don't have a point. Look at yourself, honey.  You want to do us all a huge favor and destroy the Mean Girls?  You better get your act together and not let them bother you so much.  Don't give them the advantage.

Misty: Let me go, Vix!

Vixen shakes her head and refuses to release her hold on Misty.

Vixen: I don't think so, Misty.  You need to calm down, because if you don't I have a feeling you're going to do something stupid.

PW: It's fine, Vixen.  I think I've overstayed my welcome anyway.  I've got more work to do anyway.

Misty: Yeah why don't you go find Delia, Mercedes and Veronica and tell them all about this.  Maybe they'll let you sit with them...

Pussy Willow shakes her head with a laugh and she backs away from Misty.

PW: I'm sorry for upsetting you, Misty.  Good luck to you, Roxi and Amy on Sunday.  I think it's safe to say that I, as well as everyone else, will be rooting for your team to walk away with the win.

Pussy Willow then turns and heads back to the doors and heads out.  Vixen finally releases her hold on Misty just as Misty yanks her arm away from her.  Vixen looks at her, clearly worried.

Vixen: Misty, you really need to calm down.  You know, up until recently, you were the voice of reason to me.  Now it seems like we've switched places.  You can not let the Mean Girls rile you up like this.

Misty takes in a few deep breaths, letting every kind and encouraging word from Vixen process in her mind.  A few seconds later she lowers her head and buries her face into her hands and just starts sobbing.  Vixen places a comforting hand on her shoulder, but Misty pulls away.

Misty: I..I have to go.  I need some time alone right now.

Vixen: I really think--

Misty: I'm sorry, Vix.  

Misty then rushes off towards the locker rooms, leaving a stunned yet concerned Vixen standing there.  Vixen shakes her head and takes a deep breath before she, too, heads off towards the locker rooms.

******************************


I...I don't know what's happening to me.  One minute, I'm perfectly fine, focusing on a training session with Vixen.  The next, all this bullshit with the Mean Girls is consuming my every thought.  I can feel it happening, but I can never seem to stop it.  And now..I let it get so bad that I unleashed my anger on someone who didn't deserve it.

Looking back, I know Pussy Willow was right earlier.  I'm letting the Mean Girls get under my skin, and truth be told, that's a big mistake.  That's giving them all the satisfaction, and it needs to stop.  But...how?  How do I just sit back and ignore them?  How do I stand by and let them treat everyone like shit and act like that's just okay?  Like that is acceptable in this world?  Right now, the only answer to that question is simple.  I can't.

I can't let them think that what they're doing and saying is acceptable, but what I CAN do is continue to prove to them in the ring just who is better, because they sure as hell aren't.  They can think all they want that they are, but in the long run, they're not and they never will be.

You hear that ladies?  I hope you're all watching this...taking in every single word that I'm saying because I mean it all.  Delia...Mercedes...Veronica...This Sunday, the three of you will NOT be walking out of Mesa with a victory.  There is no chance in hell you'll be going into Violent Conduct winners, but I'm sure the three of you will think otherwise, won't you?

Especially you, Veronica.  I mean, after all, you've been on quite the winning streak lately.  Bravo, Veronica.  Bravo.  You've won your last three matches.  But tell me something, Veronica.  How many of your matches before that have you won?  What is your win loss record as a whole in SCW, because if my memory serves me correctly, it's not that impressive.  You're not this hot shit that you make yourselves out to be and to be quite honest...you're the weakest link in the Mean Girls.  Even your sister's in the Mean Girls know it, they just refuse to admit it.  What do you think they'll do when YOU are the one to get pinned on Sunday?  They'll treat you just as they treated Angelica and Tessa after I beat the both of them.  Face it Veronica.  Even though you're a founding member of the Mean Girls, you don't mean shit with Delia as the Queen Rat.  Sorry not sorry.

And Mercedes...what can I possibly say about you?  I can't remember a moment where I actually liked you since you've stepped foot in SCW.  You've always had a horrible attitude, but I will admit you've made quite a name for yourself...at least in the Roulette Division.  You have the opportunity at Violent Conduct II to become a three time Bombshell Roulette Champion.  An accomplishment I, myself, have made with the Bombshell title but guess what?  I was the first three time Bombshell Champion.  And how many times have you held that title?  Hmm...none that I can remember and as long as you're in the Mean Girls, you never will.  Do you want to know why?

As long as Delia is the Queen Rat she won't allow any one of you little bitches be above her.  Deny it all you want, but it's the truth.  You'll always be stuck in her shadow.  Real good decision you made joining up with them, Mercedes.  There went any hopes I ever had for you.

And now it's time for me to save the absolute WORST for last.  You, Delia...You are the one I am most looking forward to getting my hands on.  I simply can not wait rip into you and beat the ever living SHIT out of you.  Not just because you're a mean nasty bitch.  Not just because I want to prove to you and everyone watching that I will always be better than you, no matter how old I am..but simply for the fact that you have made this situation personal when in the beginning it was nothing more than business to me.  You, Delia, had to go and involve my son in this war, using him as a pawn in your attempt to turn him against his family.

You have no remorse, no shame, for taking matters that you know absolutely NOTHING about and spinning it to your advantage.  You have no problem lying just to get your own fucking way, and I will NOT let it continue.  I'm not going to stop until I destroy you, Delia.  Not just emotionally, but physically as well.  Sunday will be the beginning of the end for you.  I'm going to give you a taste of what is to come.  Only a taste, because I'm going to be nice and let Vixen get her shot in at Violent Conduct.  Don't make the mistake in thinking she won't because I can promise you that she is more determined than ever to kick your ass and hang on to the title that belongs around her waist.

I'm not going to waist too much time spewing a bunch of hateful bullshit towards you, Delia, because let's face it.  I'll have plenty of time in the future to do that.  This match on Sunday may be our first encounter in the ring, but it sure as hell won't be our last.  It may not be a one on one battle, but I can promise you that sooner or later, I'll get you in that ring alone.  You're hags won't be anywhere near you.  They won't be able to save you.  Enjoy your time, Delia, because it's winding down very quickly.

Roxi...Amy...It's time for the three of us to pull together and really prove these hags wrong.  It's time for us to work together and show them that their time is over.  That none of us are past our prime.  That we're not the *air quotes* Jealous Janis bitches they make us out to be.  WE are true Bombshells.  WE have no reason to be jealous of them  and we CAN and WILL beat them this Sunday.  The three of us have a common goal...a common enemy, and we will stop at nothing until WE are walking into Violent Conducts with a victory and not them.  The Mean Girls will never take over this Bombshell Division, ladies.  

The war rages on...and it's a war the Mean Girls will not win.

42
Climax Control Archives / Killing Two Birds With One Stone
« on: August 06, 2014, 10:46:18 PM »
 Sunday August 3rd
After Climax Control


Just moments ago everyone witnessed just how dangerous the Mean Girls are in SCW and what a threat they pose to the Bombshell Division.  While three-time former Bombshell Champion Misty was giving her speech, announcing her plans for the Bombshell Division as well as the Mean Girls, Delia and her “sisters” ambushed their outspoken rival and delivered quite the beating.  Tessa had slammed Misty’s head into the canvas so viciously, and so many times, it had bloodied Misty’s nose.  Whether it is broken is yet to be seen, but that is the least of her problems.

Delia and Angelica had delivered two vicious shots to Misty’s rib cage with a pink baseball bat.  Before Angelica could deliver a third shot, this time to Misty’s back, Misty’s allies in the Bombshell Division stormed down to the six-sided ring to save the day.  Vixen, Roxi Johnson, Electra Styles, Amy Marshall, Jessie Salco and Zuri Justice all stopped the Mean Girls, evening the numbers before any more damage could be done.

But just how severe is the damage they HAD inflicted?  Just how badly is Misty injured and will that prevent her from taking down the Mean girls like she so desperately wants to do?  Chances are unlikely…

At this very moment, Misty is still being helped through the backstage to the medical locker room.  She has her arm around Vixen’s shoulder as they make their way to the medical locker room, and her other arm is holding her ribs.  Her nose as stopped bleeding, or at least subsided a little bit, and just as the two reach the door, it swings open.  Drake Green’s agent, Barry Goldstein, is walking out.  Drake is right behind him, as the two are leaving after Drake had been checked out himself following the attack by Rage.  Misty and Drake exchange looks, but neither says a word.  Drake almost has a concerned look on his face, but Barry pats him on the shoulder and the two walk off as Vixen leads Misty into the locker room.  They are immediately met by two trainers and they lead Misty over to an examination table, helping her take a seat.


Misty: Vix, I appreciate your concern but I’m fine now.  I’ll be okay.

Vixen: You really need to stop saying that.  I’m staying until you get checked out, because I have a good feeling you’re going to need to go to the hospital.

One of the trainers walks up to Misty with a wet towel and some supplies to clean up her face.

Misty: That won’t be happening.  I don’t need to go to the hospital.

Trainer: Why don’t you let us make that judgment call?  Your nose is still bleeding and if we can’t get the bleeding stopped you will need to go to the hospital.  Not to mention you could have broken ribs after that attack.

Misty laughs and shakes her head as the trainer starts wiping away the blood from around her nose and mouth.

Misty: You don’t need to tell me that I might have broken ribs.  I know I have broken ribs because I felt the damn things crack as soon as the bat hit my midsection.  Do what you need to do here, but I’m not going to a damn hospital.  I’m not some pansy like Liz Smalls who has to be seen by a doctor over a damn broken nail.

Vixen: Why do you insist on fighting this battle alone?  There are now six of them, seven if you count Holly, and only one of you.  You need help in this fight.

Misty then winces as the trainer wipes around her nose.  She glares at him, warning him to be a little gentler and he apologizes and continues.

Misty: Because I can handle those skanks alone.  If they want to gang up on me and ambush me six on one, that is there problem.  It only proves that they can’t beat me one on one.  I’m not stooping to their level in needing help taking them out.

Vixen: It’s not stooping to their level.  It’s accepting help in this battle.  Regardless of what you say, though, we’re going to help you.  We all want to see the Mean Girls gone and it’ll be a lot quicker and easier if we all do it together.

Before Misty has a chance to respond, the door swings open and Spike Staggs walks in, looking concerned for his former fiancée, and the mother of his child.  Misty looks at him and shakes her head.

Misty: Geez, Spike, I’m fine.  You don’t need to be here.

Spike: Like hell I don’t.  I’ve got to talk to Eden in a little while and I had to make sure you were okay.

Misty: Vix, can you give us a minute?

Vixen: Of course.  I’ll just be outside.

Vixen and Spike exchanges looks and Spike kisses Vixen’s cheek before she disappears out into the hall.  Spike watches as the trainer finishes cleaning up Misty’s face, luckily having stopped the bleeding, and he now begins checking on her ribs.  Misty pulls her shirt up to just above her ribcage, and Spike shakes his head with a loud sigh.

Spike: Jesus…They did a number on you.

Misty looks down at her ribs, which are now very visibly bruised.  The trainer starts poking prodding away, causing her to wince again and she flinches.  He apologizes but Misty turns her attention back to Spike.

Misty:  No, they didn’t Spike.  Roxanne did a number on me two years ago.  What Delia and her bunch of lap rabid dogs did was nothing.  It doesn’t even hurt that—OW!

Trainer: You really should go get some x-rays done at the hospital, Misty.  You should make sure you don’t have any internal bleeding also.

Misty shakes her head.

Misty: Absolutely not.  I have a couple broken ribs.  I already told you that.  I’m fine.

Spike: Would you stop with that crap already?  If you have internal blee—

Misty: I don’t care, Spike!  I’ve been through a lot worse than this and I’m NOT giving the Mean Girls the satisfaction in thinking they hurt me that bad.  I’ll call Eden later and talk to her myself and let her know that I’m fine.

The trainer then begins wrapping Misty’s ribs tightly, but gently so he doesn’t cause her any more discomfort.  Spike folds his arms across his chest and just as he is about to say something in response, the locker room door opens once again and his uncle, Erik Staggs, walks in.  Misty sees him and growls, but she tries not to move so the trainer can finish wrapping her ribs.

Misty: Oh for the love of God…Not you, too!

Erik: Well hello to you, too, Misty.

Spike: Maybe you can help me talk some sense into her.

Erik: As tempting as that may be, I came here to let her know about her match next week.  I think she’ll be rather pleased with it…

Spike seems surprised to hear this, as does Misty, but she looks at Erik intently.

Spike: You’re kidding right?  Her ribs aren’t going to be healed by then.

Erik: Unless she isn’t medically cleared to wrestle, then the match will happen.  And something tells nothing will stop her from wrestling in this match.

Misty: You’ve got my attention.  What’s the match.

Erik glances to Spike for a moment, then to Misty.

Erik: Well…it’s a handicap match.

Misty: You’re kidding me right?  Erik, I don’t need any damn help—

Erik holds his hand up, silencing Misty before she can even finish her sentence.

Erik: You don’t have help in this one.  It’s going to be you against Angelica and Tessa.

Misty smiles wickedly and starts laughing, her tune suddenly changing on the subject.  Spike’s eyes widen.

Spike: You’re kidding, right?  You’re just going to throw her in the ring against two of those no-good cheating pieces of trash?

Misty: Spike!  It’s okay.  I’m actually looking forward to it.

Spike spins around and stares at Misty just as the trainer finishes wrapping her ribs.  Misty pulls her shirt back down.

Trainer: You’re all set.  But I really do suggest going to the hospital and having it checked out further.  If you have any worsening pains or any further problems, you get your butt to the emergency room.

Misty: I’ll take that under consideration, thanks.

Spike: So, you’re really going to go through with it then?  You’re going to get into the ring with Angelica and Tessa and subject yourself to another beating, possibly worse than this one?

Misty nods.

Misty: Oh please…It’s not like I’m wrestling with a broken neck like some people are doing around here.  Angelica and Tessa will be no problem for me.  Angelica might have wrestling experience but she’s not that good and she hasn’t been in the ring in quite a while.  And Tessa…well, I’ve got other plans on how to break that one down.

Misty slowly slides down off of the examination table, and stands up as straight as she can.  A shot of pain runs through her ribs, but she hides it as best as she can and looks at Spike, who isn’t pleased with her decision.

Spike: You may have no problem going after them alone, but each one of those ladies that came out and saved your ass tonight will be watching backstage and I’m not going to stop any of them from intervening again if they need to.  I don’t know what is going on with you lately, but you need to talk to someone about it.

Misty walks up to Spike, glaring at him with a fire in her eyes.

Misty: Nothing is going on with me, Spike.  I’m perfectly fine, and I’ll be even better once the Mean Girls are gone for good.

Spike: Look, I understand you wanting to beat them down because of all of this crap with Timmy, but I think it’s starting to go beyond that.  There's more to this than you are admitting to and you need to talk to someone about it.

Misty: There's nothing to talk about, Spike.  I'm fine.

Spike: If you say so, but I'm not buying it.  I think you're about to seriously crash and burn.  And don't think that the Mean Girls won't take advantage of that.  They find one single weakness to use against you and they will without hesitation.

Misty rolls her eyes.

Misty: Thanks for the pep talk, Spike, but I've got everything under control.  

Spike: I don't agree, but I guess we'll all have to wait to find out, won't we?  

Misty: Yeah, I guess you will.  Now, are we done here?  I'd like to get back to my hotel room and crash for the night.

Spike looks her over, paying close attention to her eyes, and what looks like dark circles underneath them.

Spike: You, uh, been sleeping okay lately?

Misty nods quickly.

Misty: Just fine.  I'll talk to you later.

Misty then brushes past Spike and opens the locker room door.  Vixen is standing just outside, like she said she would be, and Misty just glances at her before slowly walking away down the hall to go get her things.  Spike heads out, joining his future bride, and Vixen looks at him curiously.

Vixen: Everything okay my love?

Spike: According to her, yeah, but if you ask me...I don't think it is.  I can't get through to her and honestly, I don't know who the hell can.  

Vixen: Well she knows we're all here for her.  That's all we can do for now.  The rest is up to her.

Spike nods, wrapping his arm around Vixen.

Spike: I guess you're right.  Well, let's get out of here.  Been a long night.

Vixen nods and the scene fades as the two head down the hall in the same direction Misty just went.

*************************


Immediately after leaving the Redwood Empire Ice Arena, Misty did exactly what she said she was going to do.  She headed back to her hotel room in Santa Rosa hoping to relax.  She was physically and mentally exhausted following everything that transpired this evening and instead of jumping into a hot shower, she went straight over to the bed and laid down.  

For a long while she found herself staring up at the ceiling in the darkened room; different thoughts running through her mind.  She was going through so much lately and it was difficult for her to process it all, one thing at a time.  The situation with The Mean Girls was of course at the forefront of her mind, as that was the biggest thing going on in her life at the moment.

As she found herself thinking about The Mean Girls and what they did to her tonight, she felt her eyes start to flutter.  She kept fighting to keep her eyes open, but after a few minutes, her eyes finally closed and she drifted off to sleep.  

But, it wasn't a restful one...As soon as she is asleep, it is clear that her mind is playing quite the horrible trick on her...


*************************


"Like, oh em gee, I can't believe you brought us here.  This place smells soooo horrible!"

Two familiar faces, those belonging to the Mean Girls' very own Angelica and Tessa are seen walking down the hallway of a building.  They don't look quite the same, however, as they have aged just a bit, but they clearly still keep up with their beauty and make sure they look their best.  They are, also, not alone.  Walking in front of them is a young woman, possibly in her early twenties with dark brown hair, and slightly tanned skin. Her face is a dead ringer for a younger verson of Misty, and she turns her head to glance at Angelica.

Woman: Don't worry, Ange, we won't be long.  I promise.  She's my mother...I had to come see her.

Angelica and Tessa look at one another, both sharing the same disgusted look.  They both shrug, however, as they head down the hall, and turn right, just past a set of double doors.

Angelica: If you say so, Eden.  I just hope they remembered to change her depends this time.  Sooo gross!

The young woman, now identified as Misty and Spike's daughter, Eden, rolls her eyes but she laughs at Angelica's joke as they walk through the dining room.  They look around at all the tables filled with balding old men and white haired old ladies as they are just being brought up for dinner.  

Eden: Don't worry.  I gave them quite the scolding after the last incident.  I had to take a shower just to get the smell off of me when I got home!  Ugh!

Tessa: Why did ye have to bring us again?  

The trio then walk up to one of the nursing homes several elebators leading to the lower level.  Eden pushes the button to go down and they wait for the doors to open.

Eden: Because, Tessa...I love to see the look in her eyes every time I bring you girls.  Not to mention, I'm NOT coming to this stinkhole alone.  Can't you just see all the gorss old men wanting to grope me?

Angelica: Ugh, right?!  It's sooo disgusting.  

The door to the elevator then opens and the three walk inside.  Eden hits the button leading to the first floor and the doors then close a few seconds later.  

Eden: You know, I feel kinda bad.  I mean...the poor woman ended up here all alone.  

Angelica: Your point being?  This is what happens to basics, sweetie.  She got old.  Her body deteriorated and you had no choice but to bring her here.  Do you really feel bad that you don't have to wipe her ass for her every day?

Eden shudders, as does Tessa, and both women shake their heads.

Eden: Eww, gross. Definately not, but come on.  It is sorta tragic, don't you think?

Tessa: Nah, course it's not, love.  

The elevator then makes its stop on the first floor and the doors ding open.  Several residents are just outside, waiting to head up to the dining room for dinner, and all three get disgusted looks on their face as they carefully walk past them.

Angelica: Ugh I can't believe I forgot my hand sanitizer.  I feel so gross!

Eden: Oh my gawd...The smell down here is worse then upstairs!

Tessa: Christ!  Ye ain't kiddin'!

A couple members of the nursing staff look at the three angrily as they make their way down the hall, stopping just outside one of the rooms.  Eden turns and looks at Angelica and Tessa.

Eden: Wait here just a sec.  Let me make sure it wasn't her this time, because if it was...we're leaving.

Angelica and Tessa don't argue that as Eden disappears into the room.  About a minute goes by and Eden reappears, a relieved look on her face.

Eden: We're good ladies.  It wasn't her.

Angelica: Not yet, anyway.  

Eden glares at Angelica as she and Tessa follow her into the room.  One of the rooms two beds is currently empty, as the other resident is upstairs for dinner.  On the other side of the room, however, near the window, is Eden's mother, tucked into bed.  Her skin is old and wrinkled and her hair thin and white.  She's awake, and as she looks at her daughter and the two women following behind her, the hurt in her eyes is very apparent.

Misty: Why...did you...bring them...here again?

Misty's voice is shakey and weak.  Eden sighs and rolls her eyes at her mother.

Eden: You know the deal, Mom.  You want to see me, they come with me.  

Misty: What have...they done...to you?  You were...such...a good girl.

As Misty fights to get a full sentence out, she starts coughing, right in the direction of her daughter, Angelica and Tessa.  They all jump back, nearly freaking out.

Angelica: Oh my gawd!  She did that on purpose!  I...I need to get out of here.

Eden: No, Ange!  You're staying here!  We all leave together, remember?

Tessa: Yeah, remember what happened last time you tried leaving by yourself?  

Angelica: How can I forget?  I still have nightmares about that wrinkly old man grabbing my ass.  

Misty manages to get a chuckle out of that, but she starts coughing again.  Eden folds her arms acorss her chest, glaring at her mother.

Eden: For crying out loud, Mom, turn your head and cough the other way.  I don't want your disgusting old lady germs all over me!  

Misty: You're breaking...my heart...Eden...Please tell them...to leave.

Eden shakes her head, refusing.  Just as she is about to respond, Angelica steps in front of her.

Angelica: Face facts, Misty.  Eden is a Mean Girl now and you are right where you belong.  She doesn't want to end up an disgusting old hag like you, and being one of our sisters was the only option.  

Tessa: Yeah.  You're just jealous because we beat ye in the ring all those years ago.  Ye never even made it past us.

All three start laughing, and just seeing Eden like this is enough to bring Misty to tears.  The tears roll down her cheeks and when Eden sees this, she immediately stops laughing.  She rushes over to her mother's side and wipes the tears away.

Eden: Aww, don't cry mom.  This isn't my fault.  You know that.  All this could have been avoided if you had just accepted the fact that The Mean Girls will always be number one.  I joined the winning team, Mom.  And now...now you're going to live out the rest of your days here a sad sad old lady.  Sorry 'bout it.

Angelica: Ugh, can we go now, Eden?  I think your mom had an accident and if I stay here any longer, I'm going to vomit.

Eden quickly backs away from her mother.

Eden: Face it, Mom.  You are and always will be just another basic.  But me...Well, I'll continue to be fabulous.  If you can't finally admit it then I guess I have no reason to visit you anymore.

Eden turns around looking at Tessa and Angelica.

Eden: Come on ladies.  Let's get out of here.  

Misty reaches her hand out, trying to stop Eden, but Eden ignores her.  She, Angelica and Tessa start walking out the door with Misty's heartbreaking cries to her.

Misty: No...Eden...Please!  Don't leave...me here!  Eden!

But they continue to ignore her as they walk down the hall, and Misty's cries only get louder...


********************


"NO!  EDEN!!!

Misty's eyes open quickly and she bolts upright in the bed.  A jolt of pain runs through her ribs, and she winces, quickly holding her rib cage.  She breathes heavily.  She looks at the clock on the nightstand and sighs.

Misty: Son of a bitch...I wasn't even asleep for an hour that time.  Ouch!

Misty again winces as she moves her legs over the side of the bed, trying to get comfortable.  She takes in a deep breath and looks around the room.

Misty: I can't let that shit happen.  My daughter is going nowhere near those tramps.  She'll never be one of them.  Eden will never be a Mean Girl.

Misty then stands up from the bed, slowly heading over to the mini fridge, taking out a bottle of water.  She opens it and takes a sip then sets it down on the dresser before she rummages through her bag, taking out something to sleep in.  A few minutes later she heads into the bathroom and the sound of the shower turning on follows as the scene fades away.

********************


Wednesday August 6th
Los Angeles, California


The scene opens up inside of a women's clothing boutique somewhere in Los Angeles.  It's early evening and several women are inside the boutique trying on different outfits and dresses.  The one shopper that stands out the most is SCW Bombshell Misty.  She's looking through several of the cothing racks full of various dresses, trying to find something that catches her eye.  She sighs, as nothing seems to be quite her style.  Just then, one of the employees of the store walks up to her.

Employee: Hello ma'am.  Can I help you find something today?

Misty looks at the employee with a polite smile and shakes her head.

Misty: Not right now, thanks.  I'm just looking, but if I need anything I'll let you know.

Employee: Sounds great.  I'll be just over there if you need anything.

Misty smiles and nods and the employee walks away.  Misty starts searching through the dresses once again, shaking her head.  She skips right over several pink dresses as her lip curls up in disgust.  Just then, a familiar voice is heard behind her.

PW: Well look who we have here.  You never really struck me as the type to go shopping for dresses, Misty.

Misty spins around to find SCW reporter, Pussy Willow, standing behind her.  She's wearing a pink mini-dress and is looking at Misty with a smile.

Misty: I'm not, but considering I was told I need to wear something fancy to dinner tomorrow night, a shopping trip was necessary.  Sadly, nothing seems to be my style...obviously.

Pussy Willow giggles and nods in agreement.

PW: I'm sure you could find the perfect little black dress here somewhere.  But, it never hurts to wear something in color...Especially if you're looking to impress one Drake Green.

Misty looks at Pussy Willow, raising an eyebrow.  She folds her arms and starts tapping her foot.

Misty: You people are so nosey, you know that?  I'm not looking to impress anybody.  I'm strictly looking for something appropriate to wear.  

PW: Why don't you ask one of the Mean Girls for some advice?  They're experts in fashion...

Pussy Willow chuckles at her own joke, but Misty glares at her, unimpressed.  Pussy Willow holds her hands up defensively after seeing the look on Misty's face.

Misty: I'll never take fashion advice from those whores, thank you very much.  I'll find something on my own.  

PW: I'm sure you will.  But, don't take this the wrong way...Shouldn't you be focusing on your match against Angelica and Tessa instead of some date with Drake Green?

Misty stops looking at the dresses for a moment, once again glaring at Pussy Willow.  She takes a step towards her then places a hand on her shoulder.

Misty: Okay, it looks like we need to have a little chat, yeah?  Have a seat...

Misty leads Pussy Willow over to one of the sofas in the boutique.  They both take a seat and Misty looks at Pussy Willow with a serious look in her eyes.

Misty: First off...it's not a **air quotes** date with Drake.  We're just having dinner.  That's it.  

PW: If you say so...

Misty: I do say so...and second...I have nothing to worry about facing Angelica and Tessa.  

PW: A lot of people don't agree with that statement.  Facing one is bad enough, but two at once?  Not to mention, they could very well set you up for another ambush like what happened on Sunday night.  Speaking of which, how are the ribs holding up?

Misty frowns after being reminded of the Mean Girls' attack on Sunday night at Climax Control.  She shrugs, but doesn't seem to be in too much pain.

Misty: Not too bad at the moment.  I have them taped up pretty well, but as I've told others...I've dealt with a lot worse.  

PW: Yes, I'm sure you have, but I think you're underestimating this match.  Angelica is not inexperienced in wrestling, and honestly, neither is Tessa.  It's not going to be easy.  Especially not now that they have you at less than one-hundred percent.

Misty: Look...I understand they both have training, but none of that matters.  I've been watching the Mean Girls for a while now and I see their weaknesses.  Especially with Angelica and Tessa.  Those two are going to make it quite easy for me to finish them off and bring them down.  

Pussy Willow raises an eyebrow looking at Misty curiously.

PW: How so?

Misty: Because those two are going to be at each other's throats.  They barely get along as it is, how are they going to co-exist as a team against me?  It's no secret that Delia and those other sluts treat Tessa like shit.  Tessa is their bitch.

PW: Maybe, but she's still sticking by them.

Misty: Yeah, and she's a dumbass for it!  There is no way Angelica is going to let her get any time in this match.  Angelica will want to be the one to try and put a stop to me, but so will Tessa...soo...they'll eventually implode on themselves.

PW: I'm not so sure about that.  They both share a mutual hatred for you so I think they'll do just fine against you.  I think they'll work---

Misty holds up a hand, silencing Pussy Willow.  She starts shaking her head, but she has a smile on her face.

Misty: No, they won't.  You see, deep down, I know Tessa is getting sick of being treated like garbage in the Mean Girls.  And I know Angelica is getting sick of being third or forth in line when she was one of the founding members of that shit group.  There is no way they'll work together cohesively.

PW: And what if Delia and the rest of the Mean Girls are at ringside for this match?  You'll be outnumbered...again.

Misty: If Delia knows what's good for her, she'll make sure they keep their asses backstage.  Trust me, this match will be no problem for me.  I may have a couple of busted ribs, but once I'm through with those two, they'll each have a busted face and will be embarrassed to step foot in front of the SCW's cameras ever again.  Anyone who doubts that...well those are just the idiots who like the Mean Girls...

Misty then stands up from the sofa, heading back over to the clothing racks.

Misty: Now, if you'll excuse me, I don't really want to waste time talking about two disgusting tramps like Angelica and Tessa.  I'm saving my energy on that for when I get into the ring with them and right now...I really need to find something to wear tomorrow night.  

Pussy Willow, too, stands up and walks over to Misty.  She smiles then leans in to her ear.

PW: I hope you realize what you're getting yourself into.  I'm no fan of the Mean Girls, but if they keep growing in numbers...Even you won't be able to stop them alone.  Good luck on Sunday...and have a great time with Drake Green tomorrow night.  

Misty: I won't need luck, thanks.  

Pussy Willow just responds with a quite "mhm" before she walks away to do some shopping of her own.  Misty shakes her head and quietly gets back to looking through the clothing racks, hoping she finds something suitable to wear and the scene fades to black.

43
Character Building Roleplays / Closure
« on: April 04, 2014, 06:39:30 PM »
 Flashback to February 23rd...

The last of the first round matches for the Blast From The Past mixed tag team tournament has just ended, and what a match it turned out to be.  Surprises surrounded the entire match with the return of Odette Ryder as the mystery bombshell, and Gabriel reappearing after the match also.  Odette and her tag partner, Steve Ramone, had managed to pull off the win over Cyrus King and his partner, former three time Bombshell Champion and former Bombshell Tag Team Champion, Misty.  It was the bombshell herself who the cameras are currently following backstage.

After the match, and her loss to Odette, Misty stormed out of the ring and backstage.  She went to the NXT locker room and gathered her things, but before she left the building all together, she made one last detour to take care of some business.  She's currently standing outside the office of co-owner Christian Underwood, and because the door is slightly ajar and she can hear the rustling of some papers inside, she knows he is there.  She politely knocks on the door, waiting for a response.

Christian: Come in.

Misty slowly pushes the door open and enters Christian's make-shift office for the night.  He looks up to see Misty with her duffel bag slung over her shoulder.  He stops what he is doing and gives Misty his undivided attention.

Misty: Sorry to bother you, Christian, but do you have a minute to talk?

Christian: The show's almost over so it's no bother.  Have a seat.

Misty does as she is told and takes a seat in one of the chairs across from Christian.  She sets her duffel bag on the floor, then crosses her right leg over her left and looks at Christian.

Christian: So what's going on?  Why aren't you staying until the end of the show?

Misty: That's what I came to talk to you about, actually.  I'm not just leaving the show, Christian.  I'm leaving all together.  Tonight was my last match.  I'm retired as of now.

Christian: I'm sorry, what?  

Christian stares at Misty, bewildered.  

Misty: You heard me.  I'm done.  I can't do this anymore.

Christian: I know you made the announcement a few weeks back that you'd be retiring this year, but I was under the impression it would happen much later.  Can I ask why the sudden decision?

Misty: It's hard to explain, and I really don't want to get into it.  I've been thinking about this for a while now.

Christian: Pardon my assumption, but does this have anything to do with---

Misty holds her hand up, silencing Christian before he can finish what he was about to say.  

Misty: It has nothing to do with her, so you can stop that thought.  I'm just...done.  I'm done, Christian, and this is the best way to do it.  

Christian: I really disagree with that.  How is you retiring after a tough loss  like tonight the best way to go about it?  If anything, it'll just make you look like a sore loser.

Misty: Let people think what they want, but it's my decision.  And this wasn't a tough loss, either.  Every time I face Odette I lose, so it was no more difficult than any other time.

Christian: Again, I disagree.  This was Odette's first match back.  I can understand why you'd be upset over this loss.  Especially given the circumstances surrounding how she left.  

Misty doesn't even bother to hide her displeasure over the turn this conversation has taken.  

Misty: Like I said, this has nothing to do with Odette so can we please not talk about her?  I wanted to let you know before I left, because once I get home, I'm not coming back.

Christian: I'm sorry, Misty, but I won't accept this.  I'm not letting you quit like this.

Misty raises an eyebrow and stares at Christian.

Misty: I'm not quitting.  I'm retiring.  There is a difference, and who are you to say how I can and can not go about it?  

Christian: Because you're visibly upset, and if you make this decision now, you're going to regret it.  And you are quitting, by doing it this way.  If you want to retire, do it in a more respectable, memorable fashion.  Not just walking out after a loss with not so much as a word to the fans or your NXT stablemates about it.  Trust me, this is NOT the way to do this.

Misty: Well like I said, it's my decision.  I'm going home, and I'm not coming back.  I'm finished, and I'm pretty sure once I'm gone not one person will miss me much.

Christian shakes his head and leans forward in his chair.  Misty seems adamant in her decision, but Christian refuses to accept it.

Christian: Look, if you want to go home for a bit, I'm not going to stop you.  In fact, here's what I'm suggesting.  Take some time off, but I'm telling you right now, you're NOT retiring this way.  Clear your head for a while.  Rest.  Relax.  Do whatever you need to, but I'm not letting you quit.  Not like this, because I know you'll regret it later on.  I'll be sure to keep in touch, and IF after some time passes you still feel this way, we'll discuss this further.

Misty: I'm not going to change my mind.

Christian: You say that now, but how long have I known you?  Take my advice.  Go home and get some rest.

Misty sighs and as much as she wants to protest, she can tell by the look on Christian's face that he won't budge on this.  She takes in a deep breath, and shrugs her shoulders.

Misty: Fine, but don't be surprised if I don't come back.  

Christian: Trust me, you'll be thanking me next time you see me.  

Misty: We'll see about that.  

Misty then reaches down and grabs her duffel bag, once again throwing it over her shoulder.  She stands up from the chair and looks to Christian one last time before she leaves.

Misty: Well...I guess all I can say is I'll see ya when I see ya.  Enjoy the African Tour.

Christian: Hopefully you'll be able to enjoy it along with everyone else, but I won't press the issue further.  Enjoy your time off and just try and relax.

A sad look falls over Misty's face.  She can only muster up a slight nod as she turns and walks out of the office.  Christian just stares towards the door, but he has more of an optimistic look on his face than Misty did.  He gets back to his paperwork and the scene fades out.

*************************


This is not the way it's supposed to be.  When I made the announcement about my future retirement, I was not expecting it to happen like this.  I wanted to go out with a bang.  I wanted to go out in style and in glorious fashion, because given everything that I accomplished in my career, I thought I deserved nothing less than a spectacular end to my career.  

Then I had to go and completely ruin everything.

Yes, I had said that as long as Vixen and I held the Bombshell Tag Team titles I would remain on the active roster.  Yes I made sure to point out that even if we lost them sooner rather than later, I had no set date for retiring from wrestling.  I made sure to say that because, quite honestly, I wasn't fully prepared to end my career so soon in the year.

Entering the Blast From The Past mixed tag team tournament was my way of delaying my retirement, even if only for several weeks.  Sure, I didn't know who my partner was until the card was announced, but I had to be confident in myself to get the job done.  Not just for myself, but for my partner.  After all, I had to redeem myself for last year when I cost myself and Thatcher Rex the match against, coincidentally enough, Jordan Williams and Odette Ryder.

Odette Ryder...Why does it always come down to Odette Ryder?!  I guess a better question would be, why do I always let Odette get to me?

The entire week leading up to that match, I had a sneaking suspicion.  I wasn't one hundred percent sure, and I was hoping that Odette wasn't the mystery bombshell teaming with Steve Ramone.  But my gut was telling me that it was her.  That after her just abandoning her half of the Bombshell Tag Titles, and Gabriel no less, that Odette was making her return to SCW.  And on Sunday I finally got my confirmation.  

Don't get me wrong, I was just as surprised as anyone else, because I wanted to be wrong.  I really did.  When Odette revealed herself not only was I shocked, but I was angry as hell as well.  For the first couple of months after she left, I wanted to get a hold of Odette and talk to her...as a friend.  After we won the tag team titles, I tried my hardest to get along with her...to make her see that I had changed.  But when she came back on Sunday...all my remorse and regret over the way I had treated her...it completely disappeared.

I had faced off against her numerous times in the past, and she'd walked away the winner in the majority of those matches, but I was determined to win this one.  Or so I thought.

I wanted nothing more than to beat her...to make her regret stepping foot back in Sin City Wrestling after how she left.  In a way, the "Queen of the Damned" had momentarily made a return on Sunday, and she had completely clouded my better judgement.  I was only seeing red when I was looking at Odette, and during the entire match, and that was my mistake.

If I hadn't let her get to me like that.  If I had just focused more on the match, and advancing to the next round, I wouldn't be in the position that I am right now.  But what's done is done now.

And I'm going to make the best of it.
 




Flash forward a week and a half later.  Spring is just a couple of weeks away, but you wouldn't know it in the city of Chicago.  The winter has been brutal to say the least, with over seventy inches of snow thus far, and the residents of Chicago and the surrounding area are hoping for the warmer weather to finally make an appearance.  

Today, however, is not that day.  

Mother Nature has once again decided to cover the Chicago land area in upwards of seven inches of snow, and most of the residents of the city and the area are once again joined in a collective annoyed sigh.  After all, most of the snow from the winter as a whole had only just recently melted, and they were hoping it meant they were finally finished with seeing the puffy white stuff.  Hell, Misty doesn't even live in Chicago anymore and she's wishing for an end to the snow.

Misty: You know, this winter has just proven why I made the right choice in moving out of Chicago in the first place.  Every time I fly out here lately it's been snowing.

Misty and her boyfriend of less than six months, Seth, are snuggled up on the sofa in his living room.  He has a nice warm fire burning in his fireplace, and both seem to be enjoying their time together. Seth smiles, and takes a drink of the beer he holds in his left hand, while Misty is cuddling up to him with his right arm wrapped around her.

Seth: Yeah, but how can you complain when we get more moments like this together each time you visit? You can't say you don't enjoy it.

Misty: True, I can't deny it.  But it would be even better to be able to get out of the damn house and enjoy some sunshine, don't you think?

Seth: Honestly, I'd rather take the snow these days.  It gets me out of working at the gym and hearing Frankie's reaction.

Misty laughs but playfully elbows Seth in his side.  He laughs too, then lifts his feet up and props them up on his coffee table.

Seth: So have you decided when you're flying back to Vegas yet?  I know you told me you only bought a one-way ticket this time.

Misty remains silent, offering no response to Seth's question.  He looks at her from the corner of his eye, thinking maybe she fell asleep, but that is not the case.  Instead, she is just staring at the burning fire, appearing deep in thought.

Seth: Babe?  You gonna answer my question?

Misty: No, I haven't decided yet.  I just want to enjoy my time with you without talking about Vegas.

Seth: Okay, but don't you have to be at the show on Sunday?  I know you were given the night off this past Sunday, but don't you need to be there?

Misty takes in a deep breath, then slowly pushes herself away from Seth.  He looks at her, now concerned about the tension that has clearly risen in Misty.

Seth: What?  What is it?

Misty: I wasn't given the night off, Seth.  

Seth: Okay?  Then what's going on?

Misty leans forward.  The expression on her face has now changed to a somber expression as she now has to tell Seth the truth.

Misty: I'm done, Seth.  I'm finished with wrestling...with SCW.

Seth's eyes nearly bug out of his head.  He stares at her, completely shocked with what Misty has just told him.

Seth: You're kidding me, right?  They fired you?!  

Misty shakes her head, but she can't help but smile a little as the man she loves automatically assumes the worst.

Misty: Of course they didn't.  They'd never fire me.  If they wanted to fire me, they would have done it after the kidnapping stunt with Melody Grace.

Seth: Okay...so what the fuck happened?  If they didn't fire you---

Misty slowly turns her head and looks Seth in the eyes, answering his question without words.  

Seth: You...you quit?  Why would you quit?

Misty: Well, I wouldn't consider it quitting, either.  I told you I was retiring this year.

Seth: Yeah, but I just assumed it was going to be closer to the end of the year...Not now!

Misty nods.  She, too, had assumed the same thing, but things change, don't they?

Misty: Well, things have changed.  I guess I just realized alot sooner that I can't do it anymore.

Seth: This has to do with--

Misty holds her hand up, quickly stopping Seth from going any further.

Misty: Please...don't even say her name.

Seth: Well, I guess that's my answer.  You sure this was the best way to retire?  After...well, you get my drift.

Yes, she got his drift.  She got it loud and clear, but she wasn't going to admit that she might have made a mistake.  Instead, she slowly nods, trying to prove to him this was the best decision.

Misty: I'm sure.  I already talked to Christian Underwood.  He wasn't happy, but ultimately, it's my decision.

Misty made it a point to leave out the part where Christian wasn't accepting her retirement.  She also left out the part that she was still technically employed with SCW, because in her mind, she had already made the decision not to return.

Seth: It is your decision, and I'll support you on it, but...

Misty: But what?  Seth, we can spend more time together now.  I can fly out here more, and not have to worry about being in Vegas or California for shows.  

Seth: I just want to be sure that you made the right decision.  That you won't regret it later on.

Misty quickly puts on a happy face, to persuade Seth that she wouldn't...that she doesn't regret this decision.  She scoots in closer to Seth, taking his hand in hers, and mustering the most confident looking on her face as she possibly can, though deep down, she knew that not only was she trying to persuade Seth of this, but she was persuading herself as well.

Misty: I don't regret it Seth, and I'm telling you that I won't.  For the first time in my life, I feel like everything is falling into place like it should.  I'm retired from wrestling, and I have you.  I'm really loving life right now, so please...please don't ruin this for me, okay?  

Seth stays quiet for a moment, processing everything Misty has said to him.  He looks into her eyes, searching for a reason not to believe her, but he can't find one.  He leans in, taking her face in his hands and then brings his lips to hers.  They share a long passionate kiss until Seth pulls away, looking at the woman he loves.

Seth: Wait until Frankie finds out you'll be around more.  

Misty laughs and then shoves Seth away.

Misty: And you just went and ruined it.  Can we just not think about anything to do with wrestling right now?  And that includes that grumpy old fart, Frankie.

Seth: Alright, alright...Sorry.  Let's just get back to what we were doing before, okay?

Seth sits back on the sofa, waiting for Misty to join him, but she clearly has other plans.  She stares at him with a devious smirk on her face.  He looks at her curiously.

Seth: What's that look for?

Misty: Oh please, you should know me by now.  I think I have a better idea than just snuggling on the couch in front of the fireplace.  

Seth: Oh yeah?  And what might that be?

Misty gets up and stands right in front of Seth.  She grabs him by the hands, and pulls him up from the sofa.  

Misty: If you really want to find out the answer to that, why don't you follow me to the bedroom?  Or you could just stay here in front of the fire.  Your choice.

Misty then turns and walks away, heading towards the bedroom.  Seth watches her for a moment, then quickly looks at the fireplace.  It doesn't take him long to make up his mind as he quickly follows behind Misty without a second look to the fireplace.

******************************


I didn't exactly lie to Seth.  I just left out something I deemed unnecessary for him to know.  Christian Underwood may not have accepted my retirement following that match two weeks ago, and he might be convinced that I'll change my mind, but I have absolutely no plans on coming back.  None what-so-ever.

Regardless of what I've ever said in the past, it was never truly easy being at the top of the division, whether I wanted to be or not.  Don't get me wrong, it felt great being the champion, and being considered the best the division had to offer, but the second that belt is in your possession, that target is tattooed on your back, and you simply can't get rid of it...not until you finally lose that belt.

But I took on the challenge.  Not one.  Not twice.

Three times.  

Three times I held the Bombshell Championship and dealt with the target on my back.  Three times I dealt with having to constantly look over my shoulder, wondering who would be after me next.  Like I said, it wasn't easy, and it's not something I think I can deal with any longer.

But I'm sure someone on the Bombshell roster is willing to accept that challenge, and gladly.  I have no doubt that SCW will find a Bombshell Champion that can lead the division the way it needs to be led.  A woman who will wear the belt with pride...a woman who deserves it.

Because I'm not that woman anymore.
 




March 19th

Two weeks later we find ourselves back in Las Vegas, this time at Spike Staggs' home.  Several cars are parked outside, one of them being Misty's blue Ford Edge.  Pink balloons are tied around the front fence, give away clues that a special little girl is celebrating her birthday today.

Inside the house, six year old Eden Staggs' is opening her presents, surrounded by her rather large extended family.  Vixen is cozied up to her fiancee, and Eden's father, Spike Staggs'.  Jamie and Timmy are over on another side of the room, chit chatting about something, probably video games.  And Misty is seated next to her daughter as she rips open one gift after another.  Misty's boyfriend, Seth, is even there, seated on the other side of Eden.  What was once a rather dysfunctional, argumentative family, has now turned into a close-knit group of friends of sorts.  And all for Eden.

Misty: So, Eden, are you going to tell me what Vixen is going to get you tomorrow, or do I need to tickle it out of you?

Eden's eyes go large as she stops opening one of her presents and stares at her mother.

Eden: Nooo!  No tickles!  And I can't tell you what it is.  It's a surprise!

Seth: Isn't it supposed to be a surprise for you, though?

Eden turns her head and looks at Seth with an amused smile.

Eden: No because I'm the birthday girl.  I'm SUPPOSED to know these things.  

Eden then rolls her eyes very sarcastically, and Misty can't help but let out a laugh at her daughter's behavior.  Seth looks at Misty with a shrug of his shoulders and shakes his head as Eden gets back to opening her presents.

Eden: Mommy, Seth doesn't know me very well.  He needs to visit more so we can spend more time together.

Misty: I know, sweetie.  He does, doesn't he?

Misty glances towards Seth with a grin, but he doesn't notice.  He has his attention focused on the birthday girl, and what he says next, no one sees coming.

Seth: Or maybe once your mommy moves to back to Chicago, you can visit us a lot.  If it's okay with your daddy of course.

A stunned silence suddenly falls over the room.  Eden stops opening her presents, and all eyes fall on not only Seth, but Misty as well.  Eden looks at Seth, then her lip quivers and she turns her head slowly to look at her mother, on the verge of tears.

Seth: I...I wasn't supposed to say that, was I?

Misty looks at Seth very angrily and just shakes her head.

Eden: You...You're moving away?  You can't move away!

Misty: Honey, nothing has been decided.  Mommy isn't going anywhere.

Eden: You're lying!  I know you're lying!  Why would he say that if it wasn't true!  You're leaving me again!

Eden quickly stands up, and before she runs out of the room, she makes it a point to kick Seth hard in his leg and then glare at him.  She rushes out of the room, now crying.  Spike tries to get up to chase after her, but given his knee injury, he can't.

Vixen: I'll go after her.

Vixen runs after Eden quickly, as all eyes remain on Misty and Seth.  Seth more so.  Spike is now furious with him, but the person he should be worried about is the equally, if not more angry Misty standing in front of him.

Misty: What the HELL were you thinking?!  

Seth: I thought you already told her!  

Misty: Seth, you know I hadn't made up my mind on whether or not I'd be moving back to Chicago!  What would make you think that I told my six year old daughter that I'd be moving half way across the country if it wasn't even decided yet?

Before Seth has a chance to respond, Spike clears his throat.  Both Misty and Seth turn and look at him, and he motions his head towards the front door, suggesting they take the argument outside.  Misty gives Spike an apologetic look before leading Seth outside.  The decision drowns out Misty's shouting a bit, but everyone inside can still hear every word that is said.  Several minutes go by before the sound of Misty's car revving to life is heard before it speeds off down the road, and about a minute later, Misty walks back inside the house.  She looks over to her younger sister, Dixie.

Misty: Dixie, do you mind giving me a ride home later?  I let Seth take my car back to my place.

Dixie: Uhhh...Sure.  Everything okay?

Misty: Not at the moment, but I don't want to talk about it right now.  I need to go talk to Eden first.  

Spike: Before you do that, you mind if you and I have a chat?

Spike looks around the room at the whole family, and they take the hint.  One by one they filter out of the room, leaving Spike and Misty alone.

Misty: You know, a year ago, this would have been awkward.

Spike: Let's not bring up the past, alright?  I want to talk about the present, and more importantly, the future.  What the hell is going on?  Are you considering moving to Chicago?

Misty takes in a deep breath then lets out a long sigh.  Spike stares at her, waiting for an answer, but this is not the conversation she was hoping she would have on her daughter's birthday.

Misty: After I told Seth that I was done wrestling...that I'd retired from SCW---

Spike: I thought you were just taking some time off to think things over?  I didn't think you had actually decided anything.

Misty: I didn't, but I didn't tell Seth that.  I left that part out because, honestly, I don't think I'm going back.  But that's besides the point.  After I spoke to Seth about it, he asked me to move back to Chicago.

Spike: And you said what exactly?

Misty shrugs, subconsciously wishing this conversation were over.

Misty: I said I'd think about it.  

Spike lets out a slight laugh and shakes his head.

Misty: You think that's funny?

Spike: No, not really.  I actually think it's a real jack ass move on his part to ask you to move half-way across the country, knowing your daughter is out here, because the hell if I'm letting---

Misty: Before you even finish that sentence, Spike, I wouldn't even consider trying to get custody of Eden and bringing her with me.  This whole situation isn't easy for me.  I don't want to be that far away from Eden, and you know that.

Spike: I know.  So why tell Seth you'd think about moving back?  If he wants to be with you so bad, why the hell can't he move out here?  Seems like a selfish asshole the more I think about it.

Misty again lets out a sigh.  

Misty: I'm trying to figure things out, Spike.  I can't stand fighting with him, but it seems everything lately just leads to another fight.

Spike: And yet you stay with him...

Misty: Okay, this conversation is really starting to get weird for me considering our past.  I'm still with him because---

Spike: Because you're afraid to be alone.  Plain and simple.

Misty's eyes widen as she is taken back by Spike's statement.  She opens her mouth, trying to think of a valid argument, but she can't think of one.

Spike: You know I'm right, don't you?  

Misty: I'm not...Look, don't take this the wrong way, but you and I were broken up for about a year and a half before Seth and I got together.

Spike: That's not exactly what I meant.  You're afraid of being alone, and not just when it comes to your relationship status.  You had Electra Blaze by your side after you left me...then it was those goons you called disciples.  Then after them it was Giani...then Drake...then Seth...

Misty: So you're basically calling me a slut now?

Spike laughs and shakes his head.

Spike: Your words, not mine.  And that's not what I'm doing.  I'm just trying to prove a point.  We may not be together anymore, Misty, but I know you better than you know yourself.  You need to just take some time and just be by yourself...completely.  Figure shit out in your head, because if you don't, you're going to crash and burn and it's not going to be pretty.  Trust me.  

Misty let the words that Spike was saying sink deep into her mind, and it slowly made her think.  It started to open her eyes to the fact that maybe Spike was right...Maybe he had a point.

******************************


He was right...deep down, I knew Spike was right when he said I was afraid to be alone.  I mean, I'm never truly alone in the sense that I have my amazing family around anytime I need them.  She may not live with me, but I have Eden close enough to me and now I can see her anytime I want, so I have that to consider.

So why, when Seth and I fight constantly, did I continue to stay with him?  Yes, I loved him, but was the fighting really worth it?  Was traveling back and forth to Chicago, and him back and forth to Vegas, really worth it?  

Was the relationship really worth all the hassle anymore?  Because I really didn't think it was, and I felt that the time was long over due for our relationship to come to an end.

If only I had known what he was about to do next, as it would have made the whole process easier on us both...


******************************


Later that night, Dixie's car drives off down the street after dropping Misty off at her place.  Her dark blue Ford Edge is parked in her driveway, and her boyfriend(?) waits patiently for her inside.  But, she hesitates outside for a while.  She stares at her front door, quietly contemplating how she plans to break things off with Seth to spare both of them as much heartache as she can.  It would be easier said than done, considering what they both felt for one another, and all they had been through in the short amount of time they had been together.  

But it had to be done.  She closes her eyes, and straightens her stance, ready to get this over with.  She had already waited too long, and the longer she waited, the harder it would be.  She walks up to her front door, and slowly turns the knob, pushing the door open.  When she opens the door, she looks down to the floor, surprised, and a little confused at what she sees.  

Misty: Uhh...Seth?  Where are you?

She tries to take her attention away from the trail of rose petals on the floor, leading down the hallway.  Her mind was immediately leading in one direction, but given what she was about to do, she couldn't think about what Seth was doing.  Never the less, she takes in a deep breath and follows the path of rose petals, leading directly into the bedroom.  She places her hand on the door, pushing it open very slowly, where she finds Seth waiting for her, but the way he has transformed her room leaves her completely speechless.  She tries to speak, but he stops her before she can even think of one word to say.

Seth: Before you say anything, I owe you an apology for earlier.  I know we should have talked about everything before I went and said anything around Eden, but I got caught up in the moment.  I didn't mean to upset you or Eden for that matter.

Misty: Seth, we need to---

He interrupts her again.

Seth: Look, I know nothing about our relationship has been expected or easy for that matter, but I love you and I'm tired of being apart from you.  We can figure everything out later...no fighting.

Misty looks around the room, her legs shaking beneath her.  The darkened room, only lit by several candles burning around the room, is a dead give away for what Seth is about to ask her next.  But she can't move, and she is still unable to speak.

Seth: I was going to wait until your birthday to do this, but I don't want to wait any longer.  

Seth reaches into his pocket, pulling out a small velvet box.  Misty's eyes dart to the box, and she watches as Seth slowly starts to get down on one knee, but in a quick moment of panic, she stops him.

Misty: Stop!

He looks up at her, shocked and a little confused.

Seth: What?  Y-you're joking, right?

Misty shakes her head, pulling him back to his feet.  

Misty: I really wish I was, Seth, but I'm not.  You can't...We can't do this anymore.  I can't let you ask me to marry you.

Seth scratches his head, completely blind sided by this.  He's now at a loss for words, and Misty once again looks around the room at the lengths Seth went to to make this special for her...for the both of them.

Misty: I'm not saying I don't love you, because I do, but our relationship is struggling more and more as time goes on and you know it.

Seth: Babe, we can work past all that shit.  I know we can.

Misty: Why did you ask me to move back to Chicago?

Seth: Why wouldn't I?  It seemed like the logical thing to do because you fly back and forth to Chicago all the time, so why not?

Misty lets out a laugh, and shakes her head.

Misty: My six year old daughter...that's why not, Seth.  

Seth: Babe, there are ways of working around that kinda stuff and you know it.  You could easily---

Misty holds up her hand with a now angry look on her face.

Misty: I'm NOT taking her away from Spike, so don't even suggest it.  Besides, even IF I were to go for custody of her, I sure as hell wouldn't take her halfway across the country and so far away from Spike!  It would be a hell of a lot easier for you to move out here.  You don't have kids you'd be leaving behind.

Seth: No, but I've got---

Misty: You've got what?  Your job at Frankie's gym?  Seth, Frankie wants you to move on from that place!  He knows you can do a hell of a lot better.

Seth: Oh really?  Then why is he giving it to me?

Misty's eyes widen, surprised at this latest development.

Misty: He's what?

Seth: He's retiring and wants to know if I'll take over running the place.  It's the best option because I know all the trainees right now.  

Misty: You accepted, didn't you?

Seth: Of course I did!  Why would I turn it down?  

Misty: See...that right there...that is why we can't get married.  That is why I can't move back to Chicago.  We just don't fit anymore.  There's no communication involved with big decisions.  You just automatically assumed that I was going to pack everything and leave my daughter to be with you, and I'm sorry, I can't do that.  And I'm sorry, the way you went about this proposal...it's just not me.

Seth then puts the velvet box back in his pocket.  He brushes past Misty and walks over to the light switch, flipping it on so the room is no longer darkened.  Now angry and embarrassed, he starts walking around the room and blowing out all the candles, as Misty stares at him, feeling awful for what she's just done.

Misty: Seth, would you just stop...Please.

Seth: To hell with you, Misty.  This proposal may not have been you, but I figured you'd still love it regardless.  Excuse me for loving you and wanting to do something special when I asked you to marry me.  But, wait, I didn't even get that fucking chance!  

Misty tries to speak, but she's too guilty to even think of the words right now.  Seth then spins around and glares at her.

Seth: So, who the fuck are you then, Misty?

Misty: That...that is what I need to figure out.

Misty is now on the verge of tears as Seth approaches her, fuming.  

Seth: Yeah, and I'll bet anything that you're buddy Drake will be the one to help you figure that out, right?  Or maybe Spike or Giani?  

Misty narrows her eyes, angry and hurt at the accusation, but she isn't given the chance to defend herself.

Seth: I guess I should be thanking you, though, shouldn't I?  You just saved me a lifetime of hell with a bitch like you.  

Seth walks past Misty and towards the door, and Misty tries to stop him.

Misty: Seth, it's not like---

Seth: Fuck you!  Have a good fucking life, and if you're ever back in Chicago, don't even think of contacting me.

Misty: Where are you going?  You don't even have a car here!

Seth: I'll call a damn cab.  

Seth grabs his duffel bag then storms off down the hall, and out of the house.  He slams the door behind him, and as much as Misty wants to chase after him, she doesn't.  She stares around the room, then at the bed where the remainder of the rose petals was strewn about.  She collapses on the bed, burying her head in her hands and just starts...sobbing.  




That was two and a half weeks ago.  As much as I'd like to say I've talked to Seth since that night, and at least left things on better terms, I haven't.  I haven't gotten myself to call him, and I know full well that he will never call me again, let alone answer any of my calls.  So I've had no choice but to leave it alone.  

It hasn't been easy.  The fact that he was going to propose to me made what I did that much more difficult and heartbreaking, but it had to be done.  I need to prove to myself that I CAN be on my own.  I need to take some time and just be...me.  Because I can't remember the last time I ever really was just me.  I don't know if I ever was to be honest.

For so long I forming myself around what the fans needed me to be...what the wrestling world needed me to be.  Then, after I had Eden, I had to change and be what my family needed me to be.  A wife...sort of.  A mother.  But, not the type that I ever envisioned myself.  I did what I thought THEY wanted...not what I wanted.  

Then I got the call about SCW, and after talking about it with Spike, I accepted the offer.  I couldn't refuse.  Wrestling was my life...my career.  And my career never really ended the way I wanted it to, because I had to take a break when I got pregnant with Eden.  Only...I didn't go back right away.  It took my three and a half years to go back, so SCW was the chance to finish my career the way I wanted to.

And just a few months ago, I was headed in the right direction.  I had everything planned in my head to retire the way I also dreamed of retiring...the way I'm sure so many others saw me retiring.  In grand fashion...going out with a bang.  

But things don't always go as planned, do they?

For the past several weeks I contemplated returning for one last run to finish out my career the way I truly wanted.  But, in the end, I've decided I just can't do it, and not for the reasons you all might be thinking.

I can't come back for one last run on the off chance that somehow...someway...I'll disappoint everyone, including myself.  I feel as though, if I come back, I'll turn into a different person...someone I'm not, and I can't take that chance.  I always wanted to go out on a high note, receiving respect from the fans, and right now, this is the way to do it.  This is the ONLY way to do it.  

It's been a wonderful ride...an amazing two and a half years.  I've worked with some great people, and had hoped to work with even more amazing people in the future, but this is the end.  This is goodbye and good luck to everyone in SCW, and I wish nothing but the best for all of you.

Thank you all for your support.  Most importantly...Thank you to three men who run SCW and make it the best company I have ever worked for.  Mark Ward...Christian Underwood...Erik Staggs...Thank you for putting up with my shit throughout the years, and thank you for every opportunity I was given.  It did not go unnoticed or unappreciated.

And now this is goodbye.

This is closure.

44
Climax Control Archives / The Beginning of the End
« on: January 08, 2014, 09:24:29 PM »
 
Sunday December 22nd
Gold Coast Casino


What you didn't see after Climax Control...


The final Climax Control of 2013 has just finished and come to a close.  Talk about a shocking way to end the show as Pro-Wrestling's Pedigree, Max Burke, had made his return and shown just what he has his sights set on next...Giani Di Luca's Heavyweight Championship.  Giani Di Luca was none to pleased, given the stare down that took place following the match, and the other members of NXT were all abuzz at this latest development, but one person in the group was a little relieved to see Max Burke, even if it was only for a moment.  

After watching Max's return after Giani defeated Damien Kingston, Misty was shocked to see her friend(?) Max back in SCW.  After The Saviors had done what they did over a month ago, he hadn't been heard from since, and not even Misty's former henchwoman/guard dog, Ruby, was speaking on his condition or whereabouts.  So, Misty relieved to see him safe and sound.  

But her thoughts quickly turned back to the events that happened earlier in the evening.  Everything was on track to being perfect.  Seth had flown in from Chicago, and the two were on track to making their relationship work.  Which is what the both of them had wanted.  But, things had changed and it was all thanks to...mistletoe, Giani Di Luca, and Drake Green.  Well, all that combined with the fact that Misty wasn't exactly truthful to Seth about what happened between her and Drake over Thanksgiving.  Needless to say, Misty is now expecting the last two weeks of 2013 to be filled with a lot of "Bah Humbugs."


"Misty..."

She's seated in a chair in the NXT locker room with her arms folded across her chest, staring off in front of her.  She's so distracted by her thoughts that she doesn't see Spike and Vixen walk up to her.  Vixen looks at Spike, a little concerned for her tag team partner, and Spike snaps his fingers in front of Misty's face.

Spike: Hey...Earth to Misty!

Vixen: Is she...okay?

Spike: I'm not sure.  Hang on a sec.

Spike then kneels down in front of Misty, again snapping his fingers in front of her face.  This time, she snaps out of her trance, quickly shaking her head and moving her eyes to look at Spike.  She looks at him, then to Vixen, slightly confused.

Misty: Huh?  What's going on?

Spike: The show's over, Misty.  Everyone is leaving and heading home now.  What is wrong with you?  Are you okay?  

Misty takes in a deep breath and leans forward.  She runs her hands through her hair, then nods.

Misty: Yeah, I'm fine.  Or I will be.  So, what are your plans for tonight?  I'm sure you've got something special planned to celebrate your birthday, Spike.

Spike smiles and shakes his head.

Spike: Not really, actually.  Eden is actually looking forward to having cake and ice cream at home.  She already hi-jacked Dixie's cell phone and called me wondering when we were going to be home.

Misty smiles and lets out a laugh, not surprised to hear about Eden's excitement.  But a small part of her is also surprised.

Misty: That has always been her favorite part hasn't it?  But, Spike, it's your birthday today.  I've got an idea.  Why don't I take the kids tonight?  I'm sure Eden wouldn't mind spending the night at my house tonight so you and Vixen can have a night out...or in.

Vixen smiles an almost uncomfortable smile, still getting used to Misty's understanding and acceptance of her relationship with Spike.  Spike looks at Vixen, silently asking her opinion.  She shrugs.

Vixen: It's your decision, sweetie.  It's a very kind offer.

Misty: And I won't take no for an answer.  I've got ice cream in my freezer, and I'm sure Eden would have a blast baking--

Spike holds up his hand, silencing Misty.  For a moment, it appears as though he is going to turn her offer down, but a few seconds later, he smiles and nods, and Misty does the same.

Spike: I'd be stupid to say no.  Thanks.

Misty: Consider it my birthday gift to you.  Besides, I think Eden could definately help get my mind off of everything.

Spike: Oh I'm sure she could.  Timmy, on the other hand, might be a bit of a problem.  You're still not exactly on his good side.

Misty: Well, if he doesn't want to stay at my house I'm sure we could talk Jamie into having a guy's night at his house, while Eden and I have a girl's night.  Right?

Spike laughs and nods, agreeing it could be entirely possible.  

Spike: Alright then.  I guess we should all get out of here.

Misty: I'm right behind you.  I need to finish getting my stuff together and I'll meet you there to pick up Eden.

Spike: See you in a bit.

Spike and Vixen then turn and walk out of the locker room, leaving the Gold Coast Casino to head back to Spike's place.  Misty starts gathering the rest of her things, and frowns when she finds that someone had placed the Santa's Hat with the mistletoe attached on her duffel bag.  She slowly reaches down, taking it in her hands and closes her eyes as Seth pops into her mind once again.  She shakes her head, then tosses the Santa's hat into her duffel bag, then quickly zips it closed.  She turns and heads towards the door as the scene fades out.

*************************


The loud, excited childish laughter belonging to five year old Eden Staggs echoes throughout Misty's home in Las Vegas.  In the kitchen, we find the look-a-like mother and daughter by the counter, surrounded by a plethora of ingredients.  Eden is standing on a chair so she can reach the counter, and she is wearing a child-sized apron, though it is covered in flour, sugar, and just about every other ingredient on the counter.  She is helping her mother pour the ingredients into a mixing bowl, stirring afterwards as they make some type of cake.  Misty laughs as Eden pours a large amount of sprinkles into the batter.

Misty: I thought the sprinkles were supposed to go on the frosting?  

Eden: They are.  But I want sprinkles IN the cake too!  You can never have enough sprinkles!

Misty smiles as that statement brings back happy memories.  Misty stirs the sprinkles into the batter, and once everything is combined, she pours the mixture into a cake pan, then places it in the oven to bake.  She makes sure to set the timer, because if past experiences are any indication, if she were to forget to set the timer, another burnt cake would be in her future.  And with her first night alone with Eden in the longest time, she simply couldn't have that.  

Eden jumps down from the chair, and as Misty starts cleaning up their mess of ingredients on the counter, she looks at the cake in the oven several times.  After the third time, Eden runs over to the refrigerator to grab some juice, when she spots a picture on the outside.  She points to the picture, then looks over to her mother.


Eden: Who's THAT?

Misty: Who's who, sweetie?

Misty looks up and over to Eden.  She sees that Eden is pointing to the picture of her and Seth taken back in Chicago, and she tries to keep herself from getting upset again, and she thinks of her response carefully.

Misty: That...That is Mommy's friend, Seth.  

Eden: Oh...How come I haven't met him yet?  I've met all of Daddy's friends.

Misty lets out a small laugh.  She stops cleaning for a moment, grabbing a cup from out of one of the cabinets before she walks over to the refrigerator.  Knowing Eden was wanting some juice, she grabs the juice from out of the refrigerator and pours her a glass and returns the juice back to its place in the refrigerator.  She instructs Eden to go sit at the table, and she grabs the picture of her and Seth from under the magnet and joins her daughter at the table.

Misty: Well, sweetie, Seth doesn't live her in Las Vegas.  He lives all the way in Chicago where Mommy grew up, and where Grandma and Grandpa still live.  He doesn't get to visit here very often, but he was here earlier today.

Eden: How come he's not here now?  

Misty: It's hard to explain, sweetie.  It's grown up business, but you don't need to worry about that okay?  You and I are going to have fun tonight, because you're officially on Christmas break from school and Timmy is at Uncle Jamie's.  So it's just you and me tonight.

Eden: Is Seth going to be my Daddy too?

Misty is taken by surprise at her daughter's question.  She looks at the picture of her and Seth, then sets it down on the table and slides it away from her.

Misty: Why would you ask that, Eden?  You know your Daddy is the only Daddy you've got and I know for a fact he's the best Daddy anyone could ask for, right?

Eden: Oh I know that, but I've got two Mommy's.  And my friend Ashley at school, she has two Mommy's AND two Daddy's.  And you look really sad when you look at the picture of Seth.  Like you miss him really bad.

Misty: You're getting too smart for your own good, you know that?

Eden nods excitedly.

Eden: I know!

Misty: Well how about you slow down just a bit, okay?  I'm not used to it.

Eden giggles as she takes a big gulp of her juice.

Eden: So do you?

Misty: Do I what?

Eden: Do you miss Seth?  

Misty sighs as she glances at the picture again.

Misty: Yeah, sweetie, I do.  But, I've got you here with me tonight and that makes my night one hundred percent better.

Eden: If you miss him, why don't you call him?

Misty: Because sweetie, sometimes when grown ups are fighting, they need some time to cool off.  And right now, Seth is mad at Mommy so I need to give him some time to himself.  Don't you worry your pretty little head about Mommy and Seth, okay?  We'll be fine.

Eden seems a bit disappointed that her mother doesn't want to talk about Seth, but she listens to her none-the-less.  She finishes her juice and a short while later , the timer goes off, signaling the cake should be done.  Misty checks, and it is indeed done so she takes it out to cool down completely.  Misty keeps her daughter pre-occupied while they wait for the cake to cool down before they put the frosting(and plenty of sprinkles!) on.  

Later on that night, long after Misty puts Eden to bed and heads off to her own room to sleep for the night, Eden comes sneaking into Misty's room.  Misty is in a deep sleep and doesn't notice Eden sneak in and take her cell phone from off her night stand next to her bed.  Eden quickly and quietly sneaks back out of the room and down to the hall to her room and begins searching through Misty's phone until she finds what she is looking for...a phone number!  She hits send and puts the phone to her ear, waiting for the person she is calling to answer.  After about four rings, the sleepy voice on the other end answers.


"...."

Eden: Hi...Is this Seth??

"...."

Eden: I'm Eden!  You're friends with my Mommy!

"...."

Eden stands by her bedroom door, listening just in case Misty wakes up.  Luckily for her, Misty still doesn't hear her, so Eden is free to talk to Seth.

Eden: Mommy is fine...Well, kinda.  She's really sad, though she's trying to hide it.

"...."

Eden: Because she misses you a lot.

"...."

Eden: I think Mommy likes you a lot, too, and I think she realllllly wants you here for Christmas!  Seth will you come over for Christmas so Mommy can be happy again and not sad anymore?

Eden pouts her bottom lip out as if Seth can see it.  She listens intently as Seth speaks on the other end.  Her frown grows and she looks like she is about ready to cry.

"...."

Eden: Pleeeeease?  You could be Mommy's Christmas present!!  

Eden goes silent again as Seth debates his decision over in his head.  He doesn't know Eden very well, but there is no way she will take no for an answer.  Fortunately for them both, she doesn't have to.

"...."

Eden: Yay!!  Thank you Seth!  Mommy is going to be soooo happy!  I can't wait for Christmas!

Just then, Eden hears Misty moving around in her room just down the hall.

Eden: Gotta go!  See you soon Seth!

Eden then quickly hangs up the phone, and she jumps into her bed, hiding Misty's phone under her pillow just a second before Misty walks into her room.  Misty looks at her daughter, folding her arms across her chest.

Misty: Eden?  What are you doing awake?  Who were you just talking to?

Misty looks around almost nervously as she expects someone to be in Eden's room.  Eden holds up her teddy bear and gives her mother the most innocent smile she can muster.

Eden: Oh...I was talking to Teddy!  We were just going over what we think Santa is bringing us for Christmas.

Misty can't help but smile at her daughter.  In the past, she would be a little upset with Eden for being awake at such an hour, but because she had missed so many of these nights over the last couple of years, she shrugs it off this time.

Misty: You were huh?

Eden nods, and Misty walks over and sits on the edge of Eden's bed.  Eden lays back, placing her head against the pillow again as Misty tucks her in again.

Misty: Well, if you stay awake this late the next couple of nights, Santa might have to skip over your room.  You need to sleep, sweetie, okay?  I'm sure Santa will bring you plenty of presents because I know you've been an extra good girl this year.

Eden: Yes I have!  And, I think Santa will bring you good gifts too!  

Misty smiles, trying to agree with Eden, but in her mind she knows that, even if she believed in Santa, the only thing she'd be getting for Christmas this year was a big lump of coal...or even worse, nothing at all.  Because she deserved it.

Misty: I guess we'll see in a few days, won't we?  As for right now, you need to get back to sleep, sweetie.  You and Teddy both.

Misty tucks Teddy in with Eden, then leans down and kisses Eden's forehead.  Eden yawns, the tell-tale signs of her exhaustion shining through and Misty smiles.

Eden: Goodnight Mommy.

Misty: Goodnight Eden.  I'll see you in the morning.

Eden snuggles in under the blanket and closes her eyes.  She yawns one more time and Misty stands up and leaves the room.  As soon as she disappears out of the room, Eden opens her eyes and a mischievous smile grows on her face as she looks forward to the days ahead.  She closes her eyes again a second later, then drifts off to sleep for the night.

******************************

Christmas Morning


The sun is just beginning to shine through the windows of Misty's bedroom.  She is still fast asleep in her bed, as Spike had been gracious enough to allow her a couple extra days with Eden.  Eden had opened her Christmas presents last night before Misty had taken her back home to Spike, Vixen and Timmy.  It wasn't an easy task to do, as neither Eden nor Misty were ready for her to go home; Eden being the tougher one to persuade.  In the end, Misty had told Eden that Santa was under special instructions to visit her Daddy's home, and that she needed to spend time with Spike.  Eden understood, and she was more than happy to go back home, eagerly awaiting Santa's arrival.  As for Misty?

She won't be spending Christmas alone, thankfully.  Her mother and father were once again in Vegas and had promised to stop by, sometime in the early afternoon.  This was fine with Misty as she would use the opportunity to sleep in.  Or so she thinks, as she is about to get the surprise of a lifetime.

The handle of her front door starts to jiggle a little bit, and a few seconds later, the sound of the lock clicking is heard, and the door swings open.  Who should walk in, holding a big bag of gifts in his hand?  Seth.  And he also has a large bow placed on top of his head.  He steps inside, making sure he makes little to no noise, and quietly closes the door behind him, then places the bag of gifts down on the floor by the door.  He looks into the living room, making sure Misty hasn't slept in there for the night, then creeps his way down the hall towards Misty's room.  He stands by the doorway and looks inside, just watching her sleep.  A smile creeps over his face as he quietly walks inside, but Misty's remains fast asleep.

Misty begins to stir just a bit as Seth approaches her bed, standing directly next to her.  As his large form blocks the sunlight that was shining directly into Misty's eyes, this causes her to blink her eyes and open them.  At first she only sees his legs and, thinking there is a strange intruder, she bolts upright in the bed ready to defend herself.  Seth jumps back, holding his hands up protectively, and Misty is surprised to see him.


Seth: Whoa, whoa...Relax!  It's just me!

Misty shakes her head, then holds her chest.

Misty: S-Seth?  My God...You scared the shit out of me!  W-what the hell are you doing here, and how did you get in?

Seth takes a seat on the bed next to Misty, grinning.

Seth: You showed me where the spare key was last time I was here, remember?

Misty: Oh...right.  But that doesn't answer my other question.  What are you doing here?  And why are you wearing that bow on your head?

Seth reaches his hand up to his head, touching the bow with another grin.  

Seth: Are you forgetting what day it is?  It's Christmas and I wanted to surprise you.  I guess it worked.

Misty: I know it's Christmas, Seth.  But...why did you want to surprise me?  I thought you hated me after what happened on Sunday.

Seth smiles, thinking back to the phone call he got from Eden the other night.

Seth: Well, if I'm honest, after Sunday I did hate you.  Or I thought I did.  I went and got a hotel room for the night, because I couldn't catch a flight back to Chicago until Monday morning.  I was ready to get back home and never come back here.

Misty lowers her head and frowns, feeling absolutely terrible about everything that has happened.  She can't even look at him, even when she speaks.

Misty: What changed your mind?  Obviously you didn't catch that flight back to Chicago.

Seth nods and removes the bow from his head, toying with it in his hands, and he takes in a deep breath.

Seth: One of Santa's little elves called me in the middle of the night...

Misty lifts her head suddenly, looking at Seth with a raised eyebrow.  She seems a bit confused, but Seth points to a picture of Eden that Misty has placed on her dresser.  Misty grows even more surprised.

Misty: Eden?  Eden called you?

Seth nods again, but then Misty soon nods as well, putting two and two together.

Misty: So she wasn't talking to her teddy bear then.  The little sneak came into my room and took my phone.  That explains why I found it out in the kitchen the next morning when I swore I had it on my nightstand.

Seth: Apparently so.  I've gotta say, she's very persuasive.  She wouldn't take no for an answer.

Misty: What did she tell you?

Seth shakes his head.

Seth: I'll let you ask her.  Right now, you and I need to talk about everything that has happened.  I hate to do this on Christmas, but I think I deserve an explanation.

Misty: Does it even matter, Seth?  I can't change what I did...

Seth: But would you?  

Misty goes silent for a moment as Seth stares at her.

Seth: If you could go back to Thanksgiving weekend, and change what happened between you and that Showtime guy...Would you?

Misty: Honestly?  No, I wouldn't.

Seth narrows his eyes, clearly not getting the answer he was hoping for.

Seth: Well at least you're being honest for once.  That one stung a little though.

Misty: Seth, just because I wouldn't change what happened between Drake and I, doesn't mean that I don't want to be with you.  

Seth: What the hell are you talking about?  That makes absolutely no sense.

Misty: Yes, it does.  So just let me explain.  I'm not sorry that I slept with Drake.  I'm  sorry that it happened when it did, because it hurt you.  What happened with Drake should have happened a lot sooner than it did.  

Seth scratches his forehead at a complete loss for words as Misty tries to defend her actions.  He looks away from her as Misty continues her explanation.

Misty: Drake has been a great friend to me the past few months.  I can't deny that.  But he is who he is, and if there is something I realized, it's that I'm not the woman for him, and he's not the guy for me.

Seth: But a part of you wants him to be, doesn't it?

Seth looks at her and Misty shakes her head.

Misty: No, I don't.  I think I knew that before I even slept with him, which is why it didn't happen sooner.

Seth: Again, that doesn't make any sense.

Misty: Seth, I've done a lot of horrible shit to everybody I've encountered over the last few years.  I've hurt one person after another, and Drake...he was the only friend I had when I was finally trying to get my life back on track.  I didn't want to hurt him.  For months I knew he was attracted to me, but...I knew I would probably do what I did with Giani if it happened sooner.  Giani might have been a hard ass months ago, but I did hurt him.  And I didn't want to do the same to Drake.

Seth: But you were perfectly fine with doing the same to me, right?

Misty shakes her head again and sighs.  She scoots closer to Seth, thankful he doesn't move away from her.

Misty: No, I wasn't.  Seth, I wasn't even sure if we were even together when I slept with Drake.  If I knew for sure, it wouldn't have happened.  You've gotta believe me on that.

Seth: You just contradicted yourself.  You just said a few minutes ago--

Misty: I know what I said a few minutes ago.  Look, this is only getting more confusing as I try to explain myself even more.  I'm tired of my life being this big giant soap opera with every choice I make.  If you want to hate me, then fine...Hate me.  You have every right to, and I wouldn't blame you.  

Seth: If it's a big soap opera, Misty, you only have yourself to blame.  You know that.

Misty: Yeah, I do know that, but I also know that I'm finally ready to settle down and stop making horrible decisions left and right.  I'm going to be thirty-five years old in four months, Seth, and over the last six months, I've made decisions that I should have made in my early twenties.  You know I've had people point out to me that I've turned into somewhat of a slut.

Seth manages to let out a laugh, and even Misty can't help but smile at that, but the smile fades soon after as the seriousness of her decisions comes back to the forefront.

Misty: I was hoping I could make things work with you Seth, I really was, but we have to be honest with each other here.  Can we really make it work when I'm all the way here in Las Vegas, and you're working for Frankie back in Chicago?  It's not fair to either of us to travel back and forth all the time.  I'm sure Frankie doesn't really like the fact that you've been flying back and forth to Vegas as much as you have.  

Seth: He actually doesn't care.  He's the one who keeps pushing me to visit more, honestly.

Misty seems genuinely surprised to hear this.  

Misty: Really?  Why would he do that?

Seth: Do you even have to ask that?  He's been trying to get rid of me for years, Misty.  He's happier when he doesn't have to deal with me.

Seth laughs, as does Misty.  Seth sets the bow down on the bed in between him and Misty, and she glances down at it with a tiny smile.

Misty: So if he's been trying to get rid of you, then why hasn't he just fired you?  I'm not saying he should, but knowing Frankie, I thought he would have by now if you think he's been trying to get rid of you.

Seth: You'll have to ask him that honestly, because I have no clue.  I would have quit a long time ago, but I like pissing him off.  That and after my knee injury, it's really all I could do to stay in the wrestling business.

Misty: I think I'm gonna have to have a chat with Frankie soon.  

Misty smiles and laughs, and then an awkward silence falls between the two of them as they both try to figure out what to say next.  Things are clearly strained between the two of them, and the regret that Misty feels is evident in the look on her face.

Misty: Seth, I can't tell you enough how sorry I am that I hurt you, and I know you'll probably never trust me again, but I want you to know that I've been paying for it for the past three days thinking you hated me.  I've been miserable thinking you flew back to Chicago and that I'd never see you again. Seth I...

Seth looks up at her, and she hesitates and stumbles before she can finish that thought.  Her face turns a light shade of red and she takes a deep breath as Seth stares at her, waiting for her to finish that thought.

Misty: I love you Seth.  I know my actions have said otherwise, but I'm telling you here and now that I love you, and I know you don't feel the same way but---

Misty is suddenly silenced as Seth leans in, bringing his lips to hers, kissing her with more passion than he has before.  She kisses him back and when their lips finally part, she looks at him, almost shocked.

Seth: Babe, why do you think I stayed in Vegas and came back to surprise you?  I haven't loved anyone in a long time, and I couldn't believe when you walked through the doors of Frankie's gym.

Misty: So...What exactly are you saying?

Seth: I love you, too, Misty.  I want to wipe the slate clean and start over.  I'm not ready to give up on us, and you shouldn't either.

Misty: How are we going to make this work, Seth?  I'm just starting to rebuild my relationship with my daughter.  I can't move back to Chicago, and you--

Seth places a finger to her lips, silencing her.

Seth: Let's not worry about that right now, okay?  We'll worry about it all as it comes at us, but you can't get all pissed and upset when we're not together.  We've got to make this work...together.  It goes both ways.

Misty smiles and nods, in full agreement.  The two share another kiss and Misty wraps her arms around Seth in an embrace when she remembers something.

Misty: You know...you picked a really good day to come back and surprise me.

Seth: Oh yeah?  Why is that?

Misty: Because my parents are coming over in a few hours.  Guess who is getting put on the spot and meeting the parents today?!

Seth gives Misty an awkward look before he lets out a laugh and shrugs.

Seth: Fine by me, but I think I'm more looking forward to meeting that five year old that called me at one o'clock in the morning.

Misty: I could probably come up with a good excuse to get Spike to bring her over here for a few minutes today.  Fair warning, though...she's a handful.

Seth: With you as her mother, I can't expect anything less.  

Seth grins and Misty gives him a playful smack on his arm.  Misty then pulls the covers from over her legs and gets out of bed, as she starts rummaging through her dresser and closet for some clothes.  Seth walks up behind her, wrapping his arms around her and kissing her neck.

Misty: I have to take a shower.  You're more than welcome to join me, though I'm sure you don't really need the invitation.

Seth: Tempting offer, but I've got something I need to do.

Misty: What are you up to now?

Seth: You'll see.  Now go take your shower.

Misty shrugs, but she does as she's told and disappears out of her room and into her bathroom.  Seth, meanwhile, heads back to the living room and grabs the bag of gifts.  He heads into the living room, and begins placing the gifts under Misty's Christmas tree, smiling proudly once he is finished.  He takes a seat on the sofa, waiting patiently for Misty to finish taking her shower.

******************************

New Year's Eve- Chicago, Illinois


It's winter in true Midwest fashion on the last day of 2013.  The temperature is in the single digits, and with the wind chill, it feels even colder.  And to top it all off, a winter storm system will be hitting the area the next few days, bringing upwards of a foot of snow in some areas.  Not exactly the type of weather Misty is used to these days, but when she visits the city she grew up in, during the winter, she has grown to expect just about any type of weather.

After spending Christmas and the few days after back home in Las Vegas, she and Seth caught a flight back to Chicago to spend as much quality time together as they could during SCW's break.  Once the card had been announced on Sunday, Misty had come to find out she wasn't booked during the next show, but she had contacted Christian Underwood asking for a special slot during the next show to make an announcement.  Already people were curious as to what her announcement is going to be, but the three time former Bombshell Champion and one half of the current Bombshell Tag Team Champion is keeping mum about what she is going to say.  She won't even tell Seth about it.
 

Seth: So you're really not going to tell me this announcement you're planning to make at your next show?

Seth and Misty are seated on the ring apron in Frankie's gym.  Frankie is somewhere in the building as well, after all of his trainees have been sent home for the day.  Seth looks at Misty, raising an eyebrow trying to get the secret out of her, but she grins and shakes her head.

Misty: Nope.  It wouldn't be a complete surprise now would it?

Seth: I get that, but why the hell do you have to keep it a secret from me?  

Misty just keeps the grin on her face, not saying a word.  Just then, Frankie walks into the training room, looking directly at Seth.

Frankie: You've got a phone call in the office, Seth.

Seth: What the hell?  Who is calling me here?

Frankie: I'm pretty sure it's your brother.  He says he's been trying to call your cell phone.

Seth rolls his eyes.

Seth: Figures.  I leave me cell phone at home and the idiot calls here.  I'll be right back.

Seth leans in and gives Misty a kiss on the cheek and she nods.  Seth walks past Frankie and to the office to take the phone call, and Frankie turns his attention to Misty as she stays seated on the ring apron.  He folds his arms and just stares at her, and Misty studies the look on his face, shaking her head curiously.

Misty: What?  What are you looking at me like that for?

Frankie: Oh I'm just wondering how long it's going to be until one of you pisses off the other again.  I swear, you two have been like a couple of teenagers.

Misty laughs and shakes her head.  Frankie walks over to her and leans against the ring next to his former student.

Misty: You have a point there, but don't worry about one of us getting mad at the other anytime soon.  We both want things to work out.  We understand each other better now.

Frankie just nods, but the look on his face says that he's not completely sure if he believes that statement or not.

Frankie: Well, all I know is that when he's in a pissed off mood, I've got to deal with his shit more.  That's why I've tried to tell him to visit you more often.  He's got enough vacation time anyway, and between you and me, I'm sick of seeing him all the time.  He's the best employee I've had, but a pain to deal with.

Misty: So you pushing him to visit me more is for selfish reasons then?  To get him out of the gym for a while?

Frankie laughs as Misty gives him a serious look.

Frankie: That's part of the reason, but not entirely.  Between you and me, I pushed him so much more for him and not me.  He's gotta grow up sooner or later...gotta move on from this place.  He's been like a son to me for so long.  I don't want him working in this dingy shithole for the rest of his life...or mine.  

Misty: Most people would just fire people they wanted to be rid of Frankie.  Not that I think you should, but why didn't you?

Frankie looks towards his office, glancing into the window at Seth.  He watches as Seth is obviously in a heated argument with his brother.

Frankie: I thought about it a few times over the years, but I couldn't do it.  So, I did the next best thing.  Tried to make him as miserable as possible in this place so he'd give in and quit.  Son of a bitch never did.

Misty: So you're plan backfired.  Instead of ridding yourself of the headache, you made it worse.  You've both made each other's lives hell.  Good job.

Misty laughs and she, too, glances at Seth in the office, wondering why he hasn't hung up on his brother yet.  His voice gets louder in the office, almost to the point where Misty and Frankie can hear what he is saying.  Misty shakes her head, then looks down to the floor, debating something over in her mind.

Misty: Hey Frankie, if I tell you something can you promise not to tell anyone?  Not even Seth?

Frankie looks at Misty, raising an eyebrow.  He folds his arms across his chest and nods.

Frankie: Well this should be interesting.  What's on your mind kiddo?

Misty: It's about the announcement I'm making on Sunday.  I haven't told anyone, and I think I need to.

Frankie: Oh hell, Seth has already asked me if I knew anything about that.  Shit, don't tell me the idiot went and knocked you up?!

Misty's eyes widen and she bursts out laughing and shakes her head.

Misty: Jesus, Frankie, no!  Don't you think if he had, that he'd be the first to know?  

Frankie: True, but what else would you feel the need to be so secretive about like this?

Misty takes in a deep breath, and looks at Frankie.  He gives her a pressing look, and she can't put off her silence any longer.

Misty: I'm retiring.

Frankie: Excuse me?!  You're what?!  

Misty: Shhh!  Keep your voice down, would ya?  And relax, I'm not retiring this week.  I'm retiring sometime this year.  I just don't know when.

Frankie: Have you lost your mind?  And just why are you retiring?  You're not hurt.  You're still in good shape.  Why would you want to go and end your career when you've still got everything going for ya?

Misty shakes her head, disagreeing with Frankie.

Misty: Because, Frankie, I've done everything I possibly could with my career.  I'm going to be thirty five years old in less than four months.  I have a daughter who I still barely see, and Seth...

Frankie: Oh please...Please don't tell me you made this decision because of that knucklehead?  If it's that important to ya, I will fire him.  That'd be motivation enough for him to get his ass out to Vegas permanently.

Misty shakes her head and looks at Frankie, pleading with him not to.  She glances to Seth in the office, making sure he is still on the phone.

Misty: No!  Don't do that, Frankie!  I didn't make this decision just because of him.  It's everything, Frankie.  I've just finally realized, it's time to call it quits.  It's time to settle down and live my life away from all the craziness that wrestling brings.  Don't get me wrong, I've loved every minute of my wrestling career, and after I had Eden, I missed it.  But, I think it's finally running out of my system.  I think it's time to let someone else accomplish what I've accomplished, if not more.  

Frankie: And you think when Seth finds out that he's going to believe that?  You know how pissed he's going to be if he thinks he is the reason you're retiring?  Shit, I'm gonna have to deal with his grumpy ass--

Misty: Back me up on this Frankie.  If he even thinks that after he finds out, make him understand that he's not entirely the reason.  You gotta believe me Frankie.  This wasn't an easy decision to make.

Misty stares at Frankie for a long while, pleading with him in the look in her eyes.  He is completely speechless, and just as he is about to say something, Seth walks out of the office and heads towards them...in a very grumpy mood now it seems.  He walks up to the two of them, and senses the tension as he looks back and forth between the two.  He jumps onto the ring apron, taking his seat next to Misty again.

Seth: What's going on?  What were you two just talking about?  

Misty: Huh?  Oh, nothing.  He was just giving me hell for getting involved with your stubborn ass.  Isn't that right, Frankie?

Frankie just has a blank expression on his face.  Misty and Seth are both looking at him, and Seth just lets out a laugh, believing Misty's lie.

Seth: Why doesn't that surprise me?  In my defense though, babe, you're just as stubborn as I am and he knows it.  Seems like we're made for each other if you ask me.

Misty looks at Seth with a smile and the two share a quick kiss.  Frankie rolls his eyes with a shake of his head.

Frankie: I couldn't agree more, Seth.  Shit...something we agree on.  You've worked for me too long, you know that?  Makes me wonder why I never fired your ass.

Seth: Maybe because you know if you lose me, you'll lose a lot of students, too.  Give it up, Frankie.  You're stuck with me.

Misty gives Frankie a thankful smile, but he just shakes his head.  

Frankie: Oh goody.  You two need to get on out of here before the snow starts.  I'm closing up here in a few and heading home and I suggest you two do the same.

Misty: Don't worry.  We plan to do just that.  Seth has a nice fireplace at his house that we plan to take advantage of.

Frankie: I didn't know you had a fireplace Seth?

Seth grins and then looks at Misty with a wink.

Seth: That's because you're not a cold helpless woman that I can offer the comfort of my romantic fireplace to.  

Frankie: Please...spare me any extra details, Seth.  

Misty chuckles, gently elbowing Seth in his arm.  He laughs, too, and the both of them jump down from the edge of the ring, grabbing their coats from off the bench.  

Misty: You take it easy, Frankie.  And have a Happy New Year.  I'm not sure when the next time I'll see you will be.

Frankie: Not a problem by me.  I welcome any break from your pain in the ass any chance I can get.  

Frankie smiles and winks and Misty rolls her eyes.  She zips her coat and puts her gloves on, ready to brace the chilly temperatures outside.  Seth does the same.

Seth: See ya Thursday Frankie.

Frankie: Yeah, yeah...Thanks for the warning!  Now get the hell out of here!

Seth shakes his head as he and Misty walk past Frankie, heading outside to Seth's truck.  Frankie looks out the front window from a distant, slowly shaking his head as the two drive off, and he disappears back into his office to finish some paperwork.

******************************

Monday January 6th


The scene opens up inside Misty's home in Las Vegas.  We find the Bombshell Tag Team Champion seated on her sofa.  She has her laptop in her lap and her legs are covered by a light blanket, proof that much of the nation has been gripped by colder temperatures than normal.  Las Vegas included.  She's currently involved in a Skype conversation with her long distance love, Seth, who is back in Chicago, braving much colder weather than here.

Misty: You're not planning to go anywhere anytime soon, right?  That weather is brutal out there, and you don't need to risk your life driving in that crap.

Seth: No, babe, I'm not going anywhere.  I've got the fireplace going, and the heat cranked up so I'm nice and toasty warm.  Too bad you're stuck out there, though.  I think I'd like a repeat of our last warm up session in front of the fireplace.  Wouldn't you?

Misty laughs and rolls her eyes, taking notice of the mischievous wink Seth gave her.

Misty: Yeah, that would definately keep us both pretty warm wouldn't it?  Don't worry, after this title defense on Sunday, I'll be on a flight back there anyway.  I've already told Mark and Christian not to expect me at the show on the nineteenth.

Seth: Looking forward to it, but before that, we need to have a little chat.

Misty: Oh boy...What did I do now?  

Seth laughs and shakes his head, gives him a curious look.  She has been on her best behavior she thought.

Seth: You didn't do anything, but I just wanted to talk to you about that announcement you made last night.  Why did you want to keep it a secret from me?

Misty: Because I didn't want to tell anyone about it.

Seth: But you told Frankie?

Misty bites her lip, and raises an eyebrow, knowing Seth has a point.

Misty: Well, yeah...I knew he'd be understanding about it, and besides, he trained me.  I'm in this business because of him.  Not to mention I didn't want you to get the wrong idea about it.

Seth: Should I get the wrong idea about it?  I mean, the way you went about this is almost like you're trying to hide something.

Misty is suddenly taken aback by Seth's comment.  She sits up straight, giving him a serious look.

Misty: I'm not hiding anything from you Seth.  What do you think I'd be hiding from you?

Seth shrugs.

Seth: I don't know.  Babe, if you were pregnant you'd tell me, right?

Misty's eyes widen and she starts to get more frustrated as this conversation continues.

Misty: Are you serious, Seth?  Of course I'd tell you!  But I'm not pregnant so there is no point in getting on this subject.

Seth: Alright, alright.  I'm sorry.  I just had to ask.

Misty: No, you didn't have to ask, but thanks for proving again that you don't completely trust me.

Seth takes in a deep breath, and tries to give Misty as much of a relaxing look as he possibly can.  He goes silent for a moment, trying to think of something else for them to talk about.

Seth: I do trust you, okay?  But, do you really want to retire this year?  Do you really think you're ready to give it all up?

Misty's shoulders seem to ease up, as her tension lightens up a bit.  She leans back on the sofa again and lets out a sigh.

Misty: Do you think I'd make that announcement if I wasn't ready, Seth?  Like I said last night, I'm not ready right now, at this moment in time, but that could all change a few months down the line.  But, by the end of the year, I'm done.  This year is it for me.

Seth: I get that, but let me put it this way...Do you think that SCW is ready for you to retire?

Misty: What do you mean?

Seth: You know what I mean.  You're the biggest reason the Bombshell division is what it is today.  If you retire, don't you think a big part of SCW will be missing?  There are going to be some pretty big shoes to fill once you're gone.

Misty shrugs and the corner of her mouth turns up in the hint of a smile.

Misty: Have you been speaking to Simon Jones?

Seth: Who?

Misty: Simon Jones...former Heavyweight Champ in SCW.  He said the same thing to me earlier on Twitter.  

Seth: He has a point.

Misty: Maybe, but I'll tell you what I told him.  I'm hoping once I decide to call it quits that there will be no need to say something like that.  I'm hoping that either one of the other Bombshells will really step up and lead the division to where it once was and keep it there, or maybe a new Bombshell will come in and take over.  I don't know.  All I know is that I'm not going to stick around and destroy my body or my health.

Misty looks at Seth as he laughs and folds his arms across his chest in front of the camera.  She raises an eyebrow and stares at him.

Misty: What?  What is so funny?

Seth: You.  I never took you for the type to worry about your image.

Misty: It's not like that Seth.  Don't get me wrong, I love SCW and the thought of not being around kills me, but I'm not getting any younger and neither is my body.  There comes a point in time where you have to say no to the risks, and I'd like to be able to...

Misty suddenly stops, letting that sentence trail off.  Seth leans in, thinking he didn't hear Misty, but she plays innocent.

Seth: I'm sorry, what was that?

Misty: Nothing...Absolutely nothing.  Anyway, like I was saying, hopefully when I do retire, I won't be as missed as people think.  I think now that the FoShan Bombshells are here, there is some hope for the division.

Seth stares at Misty, not sure how to take her sudden change of subject.  He doesn't press the issue, however, secretly plotting a way to get it out of her in the future, because he knows he can.

Seth: Aren't those the chicks you and Vixen are facing this week?

Misty: Yeah, and if I'm honest, it's not going to be easy.  Last time we faced them we just barely squeaked by with the win.  They may have come into SCW not really wanting the tag titles, or any title for that matter, but they sure proved they deserve it.  

Seth: Babe, you're not going to hold yourself back in this match are you?  You're not going to, I don't know...Let them win?

Misty: Why would you say that?  Of course I wouldn't do that.  I wouldn't do that to Vixen.

Seth: Well, you said yourself, as long as you hold those titles with Vixen, you'll be around.  If you're really set on retiring, I wouldn't blame you for maybe giving less than one hundred percent.  

Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.  She follows it up with a long frustrated sigh, and shakes her head.

Misty: I'm not going to do anything to cost us the match.  I don't want to lose these belts, especially not now.  If the FoShan Bombshells beat Vixen and I, it'll be a legit victory...a deserved victory.  You better believe I'm not going to let them win.

Seth nods, trying to show he believes her.

Seth: That's what I was hoping to hear.

Misty: You know, Seth, as much as I'd love to have another shot at the Bombshell Title, I know that's not going to happen.  Is that selfish of me to say?

Seth: Hell no, it doesn't.  You accomplished a lot with that title.  It's not wrong to want it back.  That's why I want to be sure that you're sure you want to end it this year.  Don't make a decision you'll regret.

Misty: Trust me, babe, I've thought about it for a while now.  I've been one half of the Bombshell Tag Champions for almost five months now, with two different partners.  I've done everything I can do with my career.  It's time to let someone else have the spotlight for a change, and I'll make sure that happens.  If it's the last thing I do in SCW.

In the background on Seth's side, Misty can hear Seth's cell phone start to ring.  Seth growls and rolls his eyes, and Misty laughs.

Misty: Your brother again?

Seth: Probably.  The little shit is annoying the hell out of me lately.  

Misty: Just go answer the call, Seth.  I need to get out of the house for a bit anyway, so I'll talk to you later.

Seth: Why are you always encouraging me to talk to my pain in the ass brother?  

Misty shrugs and smiles genuinely at her man.

Misty: Because I know that while he may be annoying and a pain in the ass, he's still your brother.  I've got three sisters, one of whom I haven't seen in almost two years.  It's not something I'm happy about, Seth.  Just deal with it because he's your brother and you need to have a relationship with him, even if you fight every so often.  Call him back and see what he wanted.

Seth: Look at you being the family type.  Who are you?

Misty: I know, it's scary isn't it?  My eyes have just been opened that's all, Seth.  Now, I'm gonna get out of here for a bit.  I'll talk to you later, okay?

Seth takes in a deep breath and lets out a long sigh.  He doesn't seem to agree with the decision, but he goes along with it anyway.

Seth: I guess.  Talking to you and seeing your face on Skype may not be the same, but it makes it a little easier.  

Misty: I know.  I'll be there early Monday, so don't worry.  I'll see you soon, babe.

Seth: Not soon enough.  Love you, babe.  Talk to you later.

Misty: Love you too.

They end the call with that.  Misty closes her laptop, setting on next to her on the sofa.  She takes in a deep breath and looks around, deciding what to do.  It may be chilly outside, but she ultimately decides to get some fresh air and go for a walk, and later, she would come home and do a bit of writing.

******************************

The Beginning...of the End
My Final Year


Hello everyone, and welcome to my new online blog.  I've always enjoyed writing, and I just decided to switch things up a bit and do what a few others have done.  After all, you all have only so much longer to hear my thoughts and feelings on everything.  So this is it.  This is where it all starts.  

I made it official when I announced that this year would be my final year as an active wrestler, and I can't express how hard that decision was to make, but it had to be done.  Whether you love me or hate me, it simply doesn't matter anymore.  I'm not resigned to making you all love me before I retire, because I know that it's really an impossible task to accomplish.  So, here is what I intend to do.  I intend to make my final year wrestling the absolute best that it can be.  Will I be around the whole year?  That I'm not sure of, but I'll be around as long as I see fit...as long as it takes.

As I sit here, writing this, I'm looking at my SCW Bombshell Tag Team title belt and thinking about how much it has helped me...How much it has changed me since I first won it with Odette Ryder almost five months ago.  It's funny, I've held it longer than I ever held the Bombshell title in a single reign.  Everyone always pointed out how successful I was on my own, yet I've held the tag team title for five months already?  It doesn't seem that long.  But, the beginning to the title reign was as rocky as this one, I guess it's understandable.  

Odette Ryder and I hadn't even held the titles for two months when she left SCW and disappeared.  I haven't heard from her since, and who knows if I ever will.  The fact is, Vixen earned her right to hold the tag belt with me, and even though the first two matches of our reign weren't successful, we've done better since then.  We're on the same page, and we're fighting to keep these belts in our possession.  

But we've got something standing in our way now.  Two women who, at first had no desire to win the tag team titles, but now that they've seen just how close they came to taking them away from us, their eyes have been opened to the possibilities.  They've changed their ways, and have now shown their desire to hold the belts because they know they can...they know they have what it takes.

Song and Orchid...Collectively known as the FoShan Bombshells...You and your mentor, Master Lily, have shown me the respect that so many others haven't.  The respect that, for many reasons, I didn't deserve up until recently.  You all want the same thing as I do...to make the Bombshell Division great and respectable.  For that, I've got a great deal of respect for you.  But, you'll have to forgive me ahead of time for one thing.

You see, the second you showed interest in taking the tag team titles from Vixen and I, was the second you sealed your fate.  I have no intentions of doing anything extreme to stop you, but you be warned, I'm not giving these belts up without a fight.  Don't get me wrong, there is no doubt in my mind that you will hold these belts, quite possibly sometime this year, but now?  Now is not that time.  I'm not ready to give up the tag titles, so Vixen and I will be sure to do anything and everything to stop you.

Ladies, as much as I know you'll do great things as the Bombshell Tag Champs one day, Vixen and I...well, we have a lot more work to do trying to restore the titles back to greatness.  Once the Fallen got their hands on the titles, nobody wanted them...Nobody cared about them, but as the ladies of NXT, Vixen and I will work together to restore that interest, and to bring dignity back to the titles. But, this isn't just about the titles, either.  This is about SCW as a whole, and what NXT is trying to accomplish.  Things have been a bit of a rollercoaster over recent months in SCW, and we're out to change that.  SCW needs stability...reliability...consistency.  Song, Orchid...You ladies want the titles?  Work your asses off and learn from Vixen and I what true champions are like.

2014 is just beginning ladies, and I'll be damned if I'm going to let my first official match of the year end in a loss.  I simply won't allow it.  Best of luck to you, ladies.  Vixen and I will see you Sunday in Reno!


**END FEED**

45
Climax Control Archives / Redemption Part 3
« on: November 22, 2013, 09:45:49 PM »
 
Sunday November 10th
Las Vegas, Nevada- Misty's home


Misty didn't even wait for Climax Control to go off the air before she was headed back to her house.  The last we saw of her, she was storming away from Seth for an unknown reason with Seth chasing after her.  What the cameras didn't see is that Misty went straight to the women's locker rooms, gathering the few belongings she brought with her, then headed straight for the parking lot.  She threw her things in the back of her SUV, then jumped in the driver's seat and started the engine.  Even with Seth trying to stop her, she ignored him and sped off out of the parking lot.  Seth had no choice but to call a cab.

Misty pulled her SUV into the driveway of her home less than twenty minutes later, and she hightailed it inside her house, throwing her bag on the floor by the door and her keys on the table.  She walked into the kitchen, opened up the fridge and pulled out a bottle of beer.  She quickly popped off the top and took a long swig as she headed into her living room and all but collapsed onto the sofa.

Which is where we find her now.  

She has her feet propped up on her coffee table and she is leaning back on the sofa, channel surfing.  Through the front window, she notices the headlights belonging to a taxi pull up in front of her house, then drive off less than a minute later.  She rolls her eyes and doesn't even bother to head to the front door, knowing very well who is about to knock.

Seth walks up to the front door, and as expected, he knocks three times, waiting for Misty to come to the door.  But she doesn't.  He knocks again, and again she ignores him.  Frustrated, Seth walks over to the window, looking inside.  He sees Misty sitting on the sofa watching TV, and yells at her through the window.


Seth: Misty, are you going to let me in or not?  It's getting a little cold out here ya know.

Misty: Quit being such a baby, Seth.  You know damn well this is nothing like the weather in Chicago!

Seth growls, knowing she has a point.  Misty doesn't move an inch off of the couch.

Seth: The least you could do is tell me what the hell is wrong!  You won't even talk to me!

Misty: You're a smart one!  Figure it out!

Misty then turns the volume up on the television so she can't hear Seth through the window anymore.  He sighs, and looks around, trying to figure out what to do.  Misty, however, just remembers that she forgot to lock the door when she got home, and she bolts up from the sofa.  Seth notices this and he hightails it to the door, and makes it there before Misty does.  He opens the door, and Misty tries to hold him back, but he is a lot stronger than she is.

Misty: Go away, Seth!  Don't make me call the cops, because I will!

Seth: Oh, please!  You know you won't pull that shit on me!  Would you just talk to me please?  

Misty opens the door and stands there, glaring at Seth, but she doesn't let him inside.

Misty: It doesn't matter, remember?  Why don't you just go back to Chicago, Seth?  

Seth: It DOES matter, Misty, because you're suddenly pissed off at me and I don't understand why.  

Misty: You don't know why?  You don't know why?

Misty takes a step outside, standing right in front of Seth and he takes a slight step back, though he keeps his eyes on Misty.

Seth: Not really, no.  One minute, we're doing fine, and the next you're--

Misty: Am I really that fucking hard to read, Seth?  Have I not been making it obvious enough for you, or do you just not feel the same way?  

Seth goes silent, appearing slightly surprised as Misty all but reveals how she feels about him.  Misty waits for him to respond, and when he doesn't she shakes her head.

Misty: I guess there is my answer.  Goodbye, Seth.

She turns around and heads back inside, but to her surprise, Seth follows right behind her.  She turns around and glares at him.

Misty: What are you doing, Seth?  I want you to leave.

Seth: Bullshit.  

Misty: Get out...

Seth once again refuses and Misty goes and grabs her cell phone.  She comes back, and stands right in front of him, looking at him threatening look.

Misty: If you're not out that door in--

Seth doesn't give Misty the chance to finish that threat.  He snatches her phone out of her hand and puts it in her pocket.  She stares at him in shock and before she can say another word, he grabs her by the arm and pulls her towards him and kisses her!  She fights it at first, but moments later she's kissing him right back with all the passion she has in her.  The kiss lasts for quite a while, until they finally part their lips.  Seth has a grin on his face, while Misty stands there for a moment, eyes closed and pretty much speechless.  

Seth: Yeah, I've been known to have that effect on women.

Seth chuckles and stares at Misty as she finally, and very slowly, opens her eyes.  She narrows her eyes at him, but he spots the beginning of a smile form at the corner of her mouth.  She pulls her arms away from him and folds them across her chest, trying her best to give him a convincing glare, but after the kiss, it doesn't work.

Misty: Is that so?  If that is the case, then why are you currently still single?

Seth: I don't know.  I guess I was just always waiting for the woman of my dreams to come back into my life.

Misty arches an eyebrow, looking at Seth with a confused expression on her face.

Misty: Excuse me?  You lost me...

Seth nods, and this doesn't help Misty's confusion any.

Seth: Yeah, I did.  

Misty: Seth, what are you talking about?  I'm very confused right now.

Seth: I guess we're both having a hard time figuring each other out, aren't we?  Think about it Misty.  How long have we known each other?  Fifteen years?  Frankie trained us both all those years ago.  You can't tell me you didn't know how I felt.

Misty blinks, suddenly taking back as Seth begins to make his confession.  She runs her hand through her hair, at a loss for words.

Seth: Hell, if it weren't for you, I would have never stayed on at Frankie's gym back then...or even all these years.

Misty: I...You mean...Seth, why didn't you say anything?!

Misty stumbles on her words and she stares at Seth, stunned.  He smiles and lets out a laugh.

Seth: How was I supposed to do that when you were with that Blake guy at the time?  I had a feeling it wasn't going to last with that guy, but I respected your relationship with him anyway.  I wish you had stuck around at Frankie's after it went sour so I could talk to you, but I knew you were building your wrestling career.

Misty: I was still living in Chicago you know.  You could have found me.

Seth: Yeah, but by the time I finally managed to try and find you, you were with that Staggs guy.  

Misty shakes her head and turns around, trying to process all of this information in her head.  Seth places a hand on her shoulder and turns her back around, then places a gentle hand on her chin, lifting her face so she is looking at him.

Seth: I'm not going to stand here and completely regret never telling you how I felt, and you shouldn't either.  Don't think about what would have been if I had, because who knows...You might not have had your daughter, right?

Misty: No...I know, you're right.  I'm just...Shit!  This is all just so crazy.

Seth: Tell me about it.  Do you know how shocked I was when you walked back into Frankie's?  I mean, I always held out hope that you'd come walking back through those doors, but after a while it started to fade.  

Misty again shakes her head, then walks back into her living room, taking a seat on the sofa.  She leans forward, still in a bit of shock, and Seth walks in just behind her, but he sits on the coffee table directly in front of Misty.  She looks up at him with a warning look.

Misty: Don't break my coffee table...

Seth: Are you saying I'm fat?  

Seth grins and this manages to get a laugh out of Misty.

Misty: Fat, no...Well built, yes.

Seth: Well if it breaks, I'll be sure to buy you a new one.  Look, why don't you come back to Chicago with me for a while?  I think you need to get away.  Frankie wouldn't mind another visit and who knows...maybe you could teach a thing or two to some of the trainees.  What do you say?

Misty takes a deep breath, giving the offer some thought.

Misty: That is a tempting thought, it really is...but I need to start seeing my daughter more often.  I've done so much shit over the last year, and I need to make it up to her.  

Seth: So visit her before we leave.  If she's anything like you, she'll understand.  

Misty: I'll go, but I have to be back by Sunday...

Seth shakes his head.

Seth: You can miss one show, Misty.  You're not going to lose your job or anything...

Seth gives Misty a pleading look as he continues to try and persuade her to go to Chicago with him.  She takes in a deep breath, then shakes her head once again.

Misty: Fine, but if Frankie pisses me off, I'm on the first plane back home.

Seth laughs, then nods his head in agreement.

Seth: Deal, but I don't think you'll have to worry about Frankie.  We both know you pissed him off more anyway.  You just need to focus on having getting rid of some of that stress.  Getting away for a bit might do the trick, don't you think?

Misty shrugs.

Misty: I suppose it could, but Chicago isn't exactly my favorite place.  I have so many bad memories from living there...

Seth: Forget about the past, Misty.  Think about the future and making new memories...better ones.  

Misty smiles brightly.

Misty: Were you always this amazing?  

Seth: Don't go giving away my secret now.  I have a bad ass reputation to uphold, and I don't need Frankie finding out I've got a heart.

Misty leans in brings her lips to his.  The two share another kiss, before Misty breaks away for a moment, looking at him with a smile.

Misty: Hmmm...It seems like I've got blackmail now.  

Seth: Don't even try it...

Misty: Relax...Your secret is safe with me.  

Seth nods, more out of relief than anything.  Misty leans back then looks around, almost debating her next move.

Misty: Well...I think I'm going to go take a nice hot shower.

Misty stands up from the sofa and Seth stands up from the coffee table and sits down on the sofa instead.  Misty walks away, and before she is out of sight, she turns around to face him.

Misty: By the way, Seth, I think you could use a shower too.

Seth looks confused as he brings his arm to his face, sniffing at his underarms.  He shrugs, then looks at her.

Seth: What?  I don't smell that---

Misty gives him a look that says "are you serious?" as she tries not to laugh.  He studies the expression in his face, then finally gets the hint.

Seth: Oh...I gotcha.  Well...so much for taking things slow, huh?

Misty turns and starts heading towards the bathroom, with Seth following behind her.

Misty: Fifteen years is plenty slow enough, don't you think?

Seth lets out a laugh as the two disappear into the bathroom, and the sound of the water turning on is heard.

****************************************

Monday November 18th
Frankie's Gym- Chicago, Illinois


Climax Control has come and gone from Covina, California.  It was an eventful show, but one very prominent face that was missing was Misty.  The reason for her absence, of course, was the fact that her new love interest, Seth, had managed to sweet talk her into taking the week off and go back to Chicago with him.  She almost didn't, but in the end, she couldn't turn him down.  

So here she is...back in Chicago once again, and while many suburban towns in the Chicago area are cleaning up following devastating tornados that ripped through the area just twenty-four hours ago, Misty and Seth are in Frankie's gym, thankful they avoided the disaster that affected so many others.  Unfortunately for them, they're dealing with a whole different storm.  The tornado that calls himself Frankie.

After some urging from Seth, Misty agreed to engage in a few training sessions with young men and women hoping to have a career in the wrestling industry.  She's currently in the ring with a young woman, about the age that Misty was when she first walked through the doors to this gym, and Frankie is looking on from near his office door.  Seth is standing just outside the ring, watching proudly as Misty encourages the young woman, but the look on Frankie tells a different story.  Misty glances over in his direction, noticing the sour look on his face, and she shakes her head.


Misty: Jasmine, let's take a fifteen minute break, okay?  I need to go talk to Frankie.

The young trainee, now identified as Jasmine, nods once then exits the ring through the second rope and down the steel steps.  Misty does the same, except she jumps down to the floor by Seth, who is giving her a curious look.

Seth: What's going on?  Why are you taking a break?

Misty: Check out the look that Frankie has on his face.  That's why.  

Seth: Don't worry about Frankie.  He's an old grouch.  

Misty: Clearly.  I'll be right back.

Seth shrugs and lets Misty walk past to head over to Frankie, while he heads over to another trainee and continues their session.  Misty walks up to Frankie and folds her arms.

Misty: Is there a problem, Frankie?

Frankie: You tell me.  Jasmine's training hasn't advanced that far yet, so why are you working on those moves and maneuvers?  Do you want her to break her neck before she even has a career?

Misty laughs with a shake of her head.

Misty: It's not that I'm pushing her too the extreme, Frankie.  We're being careful about it, you know that.  

Frankie: Yeah, but shit goes wrong and if she pushes herself too soon, it's bound to happen.  I accepted your offer to help reluctantly.  I don't need you injuring my students.

Misty: She's not going to get hurt!  Geez you really haven't changed in all these years have you?  You need to learn to lighten up a little.  I take risks all the time, and you see what I've accomplished.

Across the gym, Seth can hear Misty's voice raising and he stops what he's doing.  He walks over to the two to check on the situation.

Seth: What the hell is going on over here?

Misty: Frankie apparently thinks I'm being too risky with Jasmine's training session.  

Frankie: Look, all I'm saying is that her training hasn't advanced that far yet.  You'd know that if you were here more often, or if you actually worked here.  You walk in here after almost fifteen years and think that I'm just going to let you put the safety of my students at risk?  YOU can do those moves and maneuvers just fine Misty because you're a seasoned veteran.  Kids like Jasmine can't yet.

Seth: Whoa, Frankie...Relax.  They were doing great in there, and Jasmine is advancing pretty quickly.  Cut Misty some slack.

Misty: No, Seth...Frankie is right.  This is his gym...his students.  I'm sorry I offered to help where it clearly wasn't wanted.  

Misty looks almost saddened as she turns her attention back to Frankie for just a moment.  She takes in a deep breath then turns and walks away, heading over to her duffel bag to gather her things.  Frankie lowers his head, immediately feeling like a complete asshole as he turns and walks back into his office.  Seth heads over to Misty, trying to stop her.

Seth: Misty, where are you going?

Misty tosses the rest of her things into her duffel bag then zips it shut before she looks up at Seth with a disappointed look.

Misty: I'm going back to my place to relax.  Frankie doesn't want my help, so I'm done.

Seth: What did I tell you about Frankie?  You don't have to leave.  You can't just skip out on Jasmine like that.

Misty: Tell her I'm sorry okay?  Frankie will decide what to do with the rest of her training session today.

Misty grabs her coat and puts it on.  She throws the strap of her duffel bag over her shoulder, then looks at Seth apologetically.

Misty: Either call me when you leave, or you can head on over to my place if you want.  Makes no difference to me, but I can't stay here.  I'll see you later.

Seth tries to stop her, but she shakes her head and walks past him.  From in his office, Frankie watches as she walks out the double doors without even looking back to him.

Later that day...

The scene opens up outside Misty's Chicago home, where Seth's blue pickup truck pull into the driveway behind Misty's rental car.  He shuts the engine off, gets out of his truck then heads up to the front door.  He doesn't even bother to knock as he walks inside, looking around for Misty, but he doesn't find her.

Seth: Misty?  Hey, where are you?!

Misty: In the bedroom!

Seth follows the sound of her voice down the hall and to Misty's room where he finds her packing her suitcase.  He stands in the doorway, leaning against the frame, and looks at her, confused again.

Seth: What are you doing?

Misty glances up at him as she tosses a few pieces of clothing into her suitcase.

Misty: What does it look like I'm doing?  I'm packing my clothes and I'm leaving.  I'm getting on the first flight to California.

Seth: California?  

Misty: Yeah.  I've got a match on Sunday, and it's pointless to go to Vegas for just a few days.

Seth takes a step inside Misty's room, staring at her as she continues packing.

Seth: You don't have to spend the whole week in California.  Just relax and stay here.

Misty: I can't relax, Seth.  I've got a match I need to focus on, and I can't do it here.  

Seth: Is it a title defense?

Misty shakes her head, but doesn't say a word.

Seth: Ok, then why are you freaking out about it?  It's not until Sunday.  There is plenty of time to focus on your match, and I can talk to Frankie tomorrow about using his gym for a training session for you.

Misty shakes her head and looks at him very seriously.

Misty: Absolutely not.  I'm not going to bother Frankie anymore.  And I'm not freaking out about this match.  I try and treat every match equally, but the two that I'm facing...Let's just say I don't want to lose to either of them again.

Seth: Again?  Babe, would you stop packing for a second and just talk to me.

Misty ignores him as she looks around the room for anything she might be forgetting.  He continues to plead with her, but it goes in one ear and out the other.  Seth finally walks up to Misty as she heads over to the dresser, then gently grabs her and turns her towards him.

Seth: Babe, snap out of it.  Look at me.

She raises her eyes to look at him.

Seth: Quit packing for a bit and talk to me.  Tell me about this match.

Misty: Me and Vixen are going against Gothika and Roxi Johnson.

Seth looks at her with a puzzled look on her face.

Misty: The last time I faced Roxi Johnson, she beat me for the Bombshell Title.  Not only did Odette and I beat Gothika and Raynin for the tag team titles, but last time I faced Gothika, I lost to her and Mercedes Vargas.  I am by no means a sore loser, but losing to Gothika is not something I'd like to happen ever again.  Not to mention, that bitch likes to bite.  Literally!

Seth: Excuse me?  She likes to...bite?

Misty nods.

Misty: Yeah.  She prides herself on being some disgusting vampire wanna-be, and needless to say, she's sunk those filthy fangs in me once before, and I'm not letting it happen again.  And actually, the last time I face her...well, I gave her a taste of her own medicine.

Seth raises a curious eyebrow.

Seth: You didn't...?

Misty nods and her mouth moves as if she has just gotten a sour taste in it.

Misty: You were there that night, remember?  It took several bottles of mouthwash to get that taste out of my mouth!  

Seth: Oh yeah...I forgot about that.  Has anyone ever told you that you stress too much?

Misty: All the time, actually.

Seth: So lighten up.  So you're facing Gothika and Roxi again.  Big deal.  Aren't those two at each other's throats...No pun intended.

Misty manages to laugh at that, and she nods again.

Misty: Yeah, they are.  But Vixen and I aren't exactly best friends either.  I'm fairly that deep down she still has some bad feelings towards me.  Don't get me wrong, I have all the respect in the world for her, but...my daughter calls her Mommy Vixen for crying out loud.  That's the only thing that bothers me.

Seth: And you're over the fact that she is engaged to the guy you were going to marry?

Misty glares at Seth, but he holds his hands up defensively.

Seth: Yeah, yeah, yeah...My mistake.  I know you're over the guy.

Misty: Good.  Glad we got that cleared up.  Look, my point is that as much as I know I shouldn't stress out about this match, I kinda have to.  I'm facing the woman who took my title from me, and the woman whose title I took not long after that.  

Seth: Well if you ask me, you don't have anything to worry about.  Roxi may have beaten you for the singles title, but I think you're better off as a tag champ right now, don't you think?

Misty shrugs and looks down to the floor.

Misty: In a way, yeah, but...She beat me, Seth!  I was under so much stress at the time with my grandmother being sick, but I still went into that match and worked my ass off, but...she beat me, and I can't help but think that maybe I let everything---

Seth puts a finger to her lips, silencing her.  He lifts her chin so she is looking into his eyes once again and he leans down and gives her a soft kiss.

Seth: Don't dwell on one match that you lost.  Yeah, she beat you for the title, but we both know you can..and you WILL..get it back one day.  Besides, she doesn't have the title right now, does she?

Misty shakes her head.

Misty: No.  That disgusting leach---

Seth: Stop.  You're better than this, and you know it.

Seth steps away from her for a moment, and she watches him as he walks over and takes her suitcase off the bed and places it on the floor.  He reaches for her and grabs her by the hand, leading her over to the bed, where he sits her down, then sits behind her.  He places both hands on her shoulders, and starts massaging them.

Seth: I'm not going to force you to go back to Frankie's tomorrow, but I damn sure won't let you run away back to Vegas or California sooner than you need to.

Misty: Run away?

She turns her head around, glancing back to him from over her shoulder.

Seth: You know what I mean.  If you really want to focus on your match, like I said, Frankie's gym is the perfect place.  I wouldn't mind having you unleash a little bit of that aggression on me in the ring anyway.

Misty: Why do all guys feel the need to tell me that?  

Seth: Because you're hot when you're unleashing all that aggression in the ring?

Misty elbows Seth in his gut and he lets out a slight "oomph" noise, but continues massaging her shoulders.

Misty: If you can talk Frankie into walking his ass into the ring for a training session like old time's sake, I'll say you've got yourself a deal.

Seth: Are you kidding?  Do you want to break the old man's hip?

Misty: No, I just want to see what he's got left in him.

Seth laughs and shakes his head.

Seth: How about this...You try and taunt the old man back into the ring, and I'll stand by and watch on proudly.  How's that sound?

Misty thinks for a moment, slowly nodding.

Misty: That actually sounds like more fun.  I always did have a blast pissing him off anyway.  

Seth: That's more like it.  That's the Misty we all know.  

Misty: Did you go to massage school sometime in the past fifteen years?  Because this has to be the best massage I've ever had.

Misty can't see it, but Seth has a big grin on his face.  She closes her eyes and enjoys his gentle massaging hands.

Seth: If you think this is good, wait until you experience my full body massage.  I've never had any complaints about that either.

Misty: Hmmm...Now that you bring that up, a full body massage sounds very enticing right now.

Seth: Ask and you shall receive...

Misty then positions herself so she is laying on her stomach on the bed as Seth works his magic and continues his massage.  The rest...will be left to the imagination.

****************************************

Redemption: Part 3


I've got another chance...another opportunity.  After a disappointing performance in the main event a few weeks back, Vixen and I are once again main eventing Climax Control, and wouldn't you know, we're facing one of the women who defeated us.  It was our first shot as a tag team, and I let Vixen down.  We lost because of me, but this week...I'm not going to let the same thing happen.

I need to start this all off by first apologizing to my tag team partner...the woman who is engaged to my former fiancee...the woman who has been more of mother to my own daughter than I have.  Vixen, I have so much that I need to apologize to you for, and I intend to make my regret known as much as I possibly can, but what I'm going to focus on at the moment is the loss that we suffered a few weeks back against Gothika and Mercedes Vargas.  It was our first true test as a tag team and I failed you.  I was the one who got pinned, and it eats away at me every day.

People are probably thinking that we're doomed...that we won't work as a team, but I plan to prove them wrong.  I'll show them this week that that one loss was a fluke...that it won't happen again, because it won't.  I was off my game for whatever reason last time, but this week...I'm more focused than ever.  I'm going to go out there and be the tag team partner that you need...that you deserve, because clearly I wasn't doing a good enough job of that with Odette Ryder.  Then again...maybe the damage I had inflicted to her was just irreversible, and that's why she left.  I guess I'll never know.

Going against Gothika and Roxi...it's a different story.  It's no secret how I feel about losing to them, isn't that right ladies?

Roxi...We meet again, don't we?  Granted, the title isn't on the line, and neither of us currently hold the title, but...it's time for a little redemption.  It's time for me to show everyone that I never should have lost to you in the first place, because if I have my way...It will be me pinning your shoulders to the canvas, proving that I will always be better than you.  

Now, don't get me wrong...You're one hell of a fighter, but you know where you went wrong in my eyes?  You went completely wrong when you lost the title to the very woman you are teaming with this week!  You let Gothika get her disgusting hands on the Bombshell title, and that is something that I never EVER would have done.  NEVER!  Not even on my worst day!

We have something in common, Roxi.  We both hate Gothika because she dug her nasty fangs into both of us, right?  Yes, she did.  She BIT the both of us, Roxi, and now...Now she's walking around with the Bombshell title in her possession and it's all YOUR fault!  I'm not the only one who has to redeem herself, if I'm honest.  You have to make up for your mistake, and you need to do it soon, because I can't stand watching Gothika walk around with that belt.  Granted...I wasn't too thrilled about you walking around as the champion either, but I suppose you being the champion is the lesser of two evils.  I'm still deciding.

But you, Gothika...You made a decision I will never EVER forget when you decided to get a craving for my blood.  Every time I face you, the memory of you sinking your Twilight wanna-be fangs into my neck runs through my mind and it only brings back the bitch in me even more.  Replaying that image over and over in my head makes me hate you that much more, and I will promise you this...It will NEVER happen again.  Do you hear me?  You may enjoy the taste of my blood, but that one taste you got was the LAST taste you will ever get because the day you bite me again will be the day you start drinking liquid through a straw...permanently!  Not only that, but I'll make sure that you can't even step foot inside of a wrestling ring again, because I will destroy you.

You may be the Bombshell Champion right now, but I guarantee you it's because of a slight amount of dumb luck, and if Roxi can't get the job done, I'll make sure to find someone who can.  You are the lowest of the low, and you and your group of underworld freaks are nothing.  You try and show yourself off as a bunch of bad ass bitches, but do you think it's working?  Do you think people are scared of you?  Hell no.  They don't care.  No one is intimidated by you or your little nut job family.  Sorry to disappoint you, it's just the way it is.  

So, Gothika, go ahead and spew out all your threats and your garbage about being so excited to taste me once again.  Bitch, I dare you to try it, because as I said earlier, if you do...Well, the consequences won't be pretty and you won't be able to make it to your title defense against Roxi at December to Dismember II.  And before you say anything, I'm not saying that out of fear or intimidation...I'm saying it out of pure anger and rage.  

There is nothing that I need to redeem myself for when it comes to you, Gothika.  Maybe with Roxi, there is, but that time will come later.  This match...This TAG TEAM match is for one person, and one person only...

Vixen...It's time I prove myself to be the tag team partner I know I can be.  Gothika and Roxi...if you don't self destruct before hand...Well...Vixen and I will be sure to finish the job.  And we will regardless.

This week ladies...The hands of Vixen and Misty will be raised in victory.  That's all there is to it.  See you real soon!


46
Character Building Roleplays / My Chance...My Time..
« on: November 06, 2013, 10:59:15 AM »
 ********************

Date: September 5th, 2013
Location: Morningstar Beach, St. Thomas


The camera opens up inside of a rather nice hotel room on the beachside in St. Thomas.  Sin City Wrestling is currently on tour of various beach locations in the Caribbean Islands, and St. Thomas is the next stop.  To those who don't follow Sin City Wrestling...THE Sin City Wrestling...it might seem odd that a company based out of Las Vegas would be touring the Caribbean, but they had made it a yearly tradition to tour different locations, and it just so happened that the superstars in SCW had voiced their desire to tour here this year.  And they all got their wish.  

So who does this hotel room belong to for the week?  Take a look into the camera and you'll see.  The pale skinned dark hair beauty is seated on the bed, looking directly into the camera with a smile.


"I guess I should start things off by saying hello to everyone watching.  Whether you are part of the EWC roster, or otherwise.  I know there are quite a few people watching this.  Some of you may know me, but I'm sure quite a few more don't, so let this be my introduction to you all.  My name is Misty, and I am a proud part of the Sin City Wrestling roster, representing the Bombshell Division."

Misty crosses her left leg over her right, and places her hands on the bed, leaning back slightly.

"The other Sin City Wrestling, by the way.  The Sin City Wrestling owned and run by Mark Ward and Christian Underwood.  I don't know about any other Sin City Wrestling out there, but the one I work for is, in my opinion, nothing less than amazing.  I couldn't ask for a better place to work for.  But I guess I'm straying from the whole point of this video, aren't I?  No one wants to hear about the company I work for.  You all want to hear about me, right?"

Misty takes a moment to glance to her right, looking out her window at the sunny beachside, and she turns her attention back to the camera.

"As I sit here in front of this camera, I'm forced to look back on my career and everything I have accomplished.  Why, you might ask?  The answer is simple.  It is because, today, I made the decision to enter into the King of The Cage tournament, and that decision could have one of two effects on my career, but it all depends on the outcome, doesn't it?"

Misty closes her eyes and nods, thinking back on her wrestling career.

"I've competed in tournaments before, but something about the King of The Cage tournament seems more important than anything I've ever done in my career thus far.  I was a three time GXW Women's Champion, and ultimately the last Women's Champion.  I was the NeWA World Cruiserweight Champion.  I'm a three time SCW Bombshell Champion and one half of the current Bombshell Tag Team Champions, but to most of you that all pales in comparison to the King of The Cage tournament.  When it all comes down to it, that means nothing going into this tournament."

She stands up from the bed and walks out of view of the camera for a moment.  When she returns, she is holding her tag team championship belt.  She takes her seat on the bed once more, placing the belt beside her.

"This matters to me, yes, but to other sixty-three participants in the King of The Cage, it's meaningless, because once I step into that ring against whomever my opponent should be, all that matters is my performance in the ring at that moment.  I will admit that the first round of this tournament will perhaps be the most challenging for me, because aside from one or two people, I know nothing about the rest of the participants.  I don't know what I've gotten myself into."

She looks down at her tag team title belt, then runs her hand over it.

"I'm the only one representing my Sin City Wrestling, and because of that, there is more pressure on my shoulders.  It is a bigger burden for me to bare, should I get eliminated the first round.  I will not only disappoint Sin City Wrestling, but I'll disappoint myself as well."

Misty raises her head and looks back into the camera, a determined look appearing in her eyes now.

"I can't allow that to happen.  I don't care how bad any of you want to win this tournament, or how confident you are, I won't allow myself to walk away on the losing end.  I need to win this one, because I'm not getting any younger.  I've done so much in my career that this could be my only shot.  I don't know what the future holds for my career, or how much I have left in me, but one thing is damn sure."

She pauses for a moment, silently looking into the camera with fire in her eyes.

"King of the Cage 2013...is mine.  Any other outcome is just unacceptable.  See you all in November."

Misty then stands up from the bed and walks over to the camera.  The scene fades to black just as she leans in and hits the power button.

********************

Date: Sunday October 6th, 2013
Chicago, Illinois


It's a week away from SCW's next supershow, High Stakes III.  For the first time in quite a long time, Misty has been given this show off.  Surprising, considering she is one half of the Bombshell Tag Team Champions, but wouldn't you know that just a couple weeks before such an important show, her own tag team partner up and quit with no clear reason why.  While that situation is currently be dealt with, Misty is left with nothing to do..at least as far as SCW was concerned.  

She decided, however, to take this opportunity to start thinking about her first round King of the Cage match.  She had been informed her first opponent would be against someone by the name of Savannah.  A woman whom she knew nothing about, but that didn't matter right now.  She had plenty of time to do some research.  As for now, though...She decided to take a side trip and head back to the city where she was born.  The city that, no matter how many bad memories it held, would always be her home.  She couldn't deny Chicago a place in her heart, because it was where she her love for wrestling first began, and she couldn't find a better way to get into the right mindset for King of the Cage then to return to Chicago..,to the local gym where her training first began.

She hasn't been here in years, and as she stands outside the front entrance to the gym, looking at the outside of the building, she was hit with sudden regret.  How could she not return sooner?  She wasn't even sure, until now, if the building was still open, or if it was still run by the same man, but she had to give it a shot.  She takes in a deep breath and grabs a hold of the handle and pulls the door open.  She is immediately hit with the sounds of training sessions going on inside, and it brings on a sense of nostalgia to her.  As she walks around the front office, she looks around.  The set up has changed, yes, but the various pictures and certificates hanging on the wall lead Misty to believe that it is indeed run by the same person, and it brings a smile to her face.  

As she is looking around at the pictures on the wall, several framed photos catch her eye.  She walks over and stands in front of them, wide-eyed and in shock.  She's staring at photos of herself...highlights from important matches from her career, from her days in GXW up until recently in SCW.  Her achievements were being shown off to the promising young men and women that walked into these doors.  She is almost brought to tears, but she is quickly interrupted as a voice behind her startles her.  A familiar voice.


"Hello there.  Can I help...you..."

The man's voice trails off as Misty turns around to face him.  His eyes light up in surprise, but a smile creeps over his face.

Misty: Frankie?!  

Frankie: Well I'll be damned.  If it isn't my favorite pain in the ass student.  Misty what the hell are you doing here, and how the hell have you been?

Misty walks over to Frankie and the two embrace in a quick hug.  She takes a step back and looks around.

Misty: I've been good.  I wasn't even sure this place was still open, much less if you were running it.  It was a long shot, but I guess it paid off.  How have you been?

Frankie: Oh same ol' same ol'.  I'll never get rid of this place.  You know that.  

Misty: You've had this place over twenty years, Frankie.  All good things come to an end.  

Frankie: That is true, but the day this place comes to an end is the day I'm dead and buried.  

Frankie glances past Misty to the photos she was just looking at, and he points to them.

Frankie: I love showing those photos off.  I make it a point to tell all of my students to pay close attention to those.

Misty turns around and glances at them quickly.  She lets out a laugh and shakes her head.

Misty: I can't believe you did that.  I wasn't expecting to see that when I walked in here.  Why would you do this?

Frankie: Why wouldn't I?  

Misty shrugs, but a smile creeps over her face.

Misty: I don't know.  I was such a pain in the ass back then, Frankie.  Hell, a lot of people would tell you now that I still am.  Why would you show off my achievements like this when I drove you crazy the whole time you trained me?

Frankie lets out a laugh and pats her on the back.

Frankie: That's exactly why.  Misty, you may have been a major pain in my ass back then, but all of these photos are proof that hard work and persistence pulls off in the end.  You're my biggest success story to walk out of this place.

Misty: Maybe I was, but I'm not so sure these days.

Frankie: You're joking, right?

Frankie has a baffled look on his face as he stares at Misty.  She shakes her head but doesn't even utter a word in response.  Frankie shakes his head then grabs her by the arm, leading her away.

Misty: What the hell?  Frankie, what are you doing?

Frankie: I'll be damned if I'm going to stand here and let you start talking like that.  It's time for a wake up call.

Misty: I can walk myself, you know.  Where are you taking me?

Misty's question is soon answered as Frankie leads her down a hall and through a set of double doors and directly into the gym.  A wrestling ring is set up in the center of the rather spacious gym and spread out around it is various exercise equipment and mats for multiple training sessions.  Two promising young wrestlers are sparring in the ring, while others work out around at their separate stations.  Misty looks around, confused.  She doesn't notice a rather built and ragged looking guy glance over in their direction from across the room.

Frankie: Look around you.  What do you see?  

Misty lets out a laugh.

Misty: Have you been drinking?  

Frankie: Answer the damn question, Misty!

Misty jumps a little as she wasn't expecting Frankie to yell at her like that.  

Misty: Frankie, I don't get what all of your wrestling equipment has to do with--

Frankie: Not the equipment, Misty.  The people.  Study the looks on their faces...the fire in their eyes.  

Misty: What about it?

Frankie rolls his eyes and lets out a frustrated sigh.

Frankie: You used to have that same fire and determination, Misty!  Hell, it was probably a stronger in you than in a lot of my students now.  I've been keeping tabs on your time in Sin City Wrestling the past couple of years.  You shouldn't be this down on yourself.

Misty: I don't know, Frankie.  The longer I'm in this sport, the more I start to realize I don't know how much longer I can do this.  I'm not getting any younger, and each time a newer younger Bombshell is signed to SCW, it's thrown in my face.  I'm losing steam.

Frankie: So you came back here to do what exactly?  Throw in the towel and give it all up?  

Misty shakes her head and looks around the gym again.  Watching the various training sessions taking place brings back memories of her time here.

Misty: No, that's not why I came here.  I was hoping...I don't know what I was hoping for now.  Nevermind.  Clearly I made a mistake coming here.

Misty goes to turn away, but Frankie grabs her arm and stops her.

Frankie: No you didn't.  Something is on your mind, and you're going to talk about it.  Let's go into my office.

The man across the room who has been staring in their direction the past several minutes watches as Frankie leads Misty into his office and closes the door behind him.  Frankie takes a seat behind his desk, propping his feet up on the desk, while Misty sits in the chair on the other side.  Frankie folds his arms and looks at her with a pressing glare.

Frankie: Alright, talk.  What's going on?

Misty: I entered a tournament last month.

Frankie: Okay?  What's so wrong about that?  You've been in tournaments before.

Misty: None this big, Frankie.  None this important.  There are sixty-three other people in this tournament, and most of them I've never even heard of.  There is a big prize on the line too.

Frankie nods, trying to understand what Misty is feeling, but he doesn't.

Frankie: I still don't get why that is effecting you like this.  I don't understand why that has suddenly made you think you've been anything but successful throughout your career.

Misty: It's not that I don't feel successful.  I know I've accomplished a lot, but what happens if I lose this tournament?  More importantly what happens if I'm eliminated in the first round?  Do you know how much of a disappointment that will make me look like?

Frankie: No, I don't.  I shouldn't have to tell you this, Misty, but if you walk into this tournament with that attitude, it will effect your performance in the ring.  Don't go in there worrying about losing or disappointing everyone else, because the only one you can disappoint is yourself.  How long have you been in this business?

Misty closes her eyes and thinks for a moment, then ultimately shakes her head.

Misty: In all honesty, I've lost track.  Old age getting to me, you know.

Misty cracks a smile and Frankie even manages to do the same, but it is only for a moment and the serious expression returns moments later.

Frankie: Don't you go bringing old age into this.  You're still years and years younger than I am.  Age doesn't mean squat in this business and you know it.

Misty: Do I, Frankie?  Because I'm starting to think that maybe it does.  I'm starting to feel it in my bones.  Maybe that is the sign that I shouldn't have entered this tournament.

Frankie shakes his head.

Frankie: From where I'm sitting, I don't agree.  I think everything is in your head, and that is what is holding you back.  Tell me something, why do you want to win this tournament?  Why did you enter?

Misty: Because I want to represent SCW.  I want to do them proud.  I want to show them that, regardless of all the hell I've caused, I can show everyone what we're about in Sin City Wrestling.  

Frankie: So you didn't enter just for the prize then?  The glory?

Misty shakes her head and leans back.

Misty: Maybe the old me would have, but no, that is not why I entered.  I'm not doing this for myself.

Frankie: That right there...is proof enough that you made the right decision, and regardless of what happens, Sin City Wrestling will be damn proud of you.  I'll be damn proud.

Before Misty can respond, the door to Frankie's office opens and the guy who had been staring in her direction before walks in.  Frankie seems rather irritated at his intrusion, but Misty takes one look at him, and her eyes light up in surprise.

Misty: Holy shit!  Seth!  

She jumps out of her seat and up to him, and the two embrace in a hug.  Frankie rolls his eyes but watches on without a word.

Misty: How the hell have you been?  It's been years!

Seth: It sure has.  What are you doing here?

Frankie: Having a conversation with me.  Don't you know how to knock, or do I not pay you enough to do that?

Misty glares at Frankie for a moment, then turns her attention back to Seth.

Misty: Paying?  Oh, Seth, please tell me you aren't actually working for him now?

Misty tries to hold herself back from laughing, but she fails.  Seth rolls his eyes as Frankie laughs too.

Seth: It's a sad fact I'm not too thrilled about honestly, but yeah, this jurassic asshole is my boss now.  

Just then Misty's phone starts ringing inside her pocket.  She pulls it out and looks apologetically at the two after glancing at the caller i.d.

Misty: Crap.  I've gotta go.  I'm late meeting someone.  Frankie, thank you for the pep talk.  It really did help. Seth, you and I really need to catch up.  I'm in town for a few days.  Do you think we can find time to talk?

Seth: You know where to find me now, don't you?  

Misty: I guess I do.  I'll catch you guys later.

With that, Misty quickly heads out of the office and leaves the building.  Seth gives Frankie a questioning look, but Frankie just shrugs his shoulders and then tells him to get back to work before he starts going through some paperwork on his desk and the scene fades away.

********************

Date: Monday November 4th, 2013
Location: Las Vegas, Nevada



The camera opens up inside the home of SCW Bombshell, Misty.  Her open suitcase is placed on her bed, and she can be seen walking around, gathering clothes and belongings and tossing them inside.  She takes a brief break, and sits down to face the camera.

"It's almost time.  Round one of the King of the Cage tournament is just days away, and I have to admit, I've been experiencing some pretty mixed emotions over the last couple of months since I entered.  That's not something I should really be admitting, considering my opponents will use any and all weaknesses they can find to their advantage.  But do you want to know something?  I feel good.  In fact...I feel great."

Misty smiles brightly, a trait not too many have seen from her very often over the last year at least.

"I've had my doubts and insecurities...I won't lie.  But I'm finished with that.  I'm sweeping all of that under the rug, because honestly, I know I'm above that.  I entered this tournament for a reason, and I'm not going to go out there and prove anyone who has ever doubted me right.  I'm going to prove them wrong.  I'm going to step into that ring on Saturday night and do what I do best...I'm going to do what I love, and I'm going to put on one hell of a show for everyone out there.  The only question is...Will Savannah do the same?"

Misty closes her eyes for a few moments, imagining in her mind that it is already Saturday night.  That she is in Toronto.

"Savannah...a woman I know little to nothing about.  Up until just a couple of days ago, I had never even spoken to her, but I suppose she is doing the smart thing by attempting to get to know me...her opponent.  I can't say the same, but I will tell you all why.  It is because I'm walking into this tournament with a different game plan, and it will either work in my favor, or it won't.  Either way, it will not hold me back from giving one hundred and fifty percent, because that is what I do."

Misty looks down to the floor for a moment, choosing her next words in her mind.

"Of course I wouldn't love anything more than to win this tournament, but not for the same reason as probably the rest of you who have entered...Probably not for the same reason as you, Savannah.  I'm not in this to prove that I'm the best.  I'm not in this for the big cash prize.  I'm in this because this could be my last shot to do something great with my career.  I've done so much already, but this is King of the Cage, right?  This is me, you and sixty-two other people all doing everything in our power to make it all the way to the final round and pull off the victory.  This is huge, Savannah."

She takes a few moments, looking straight into the camera.

"I don't know about any of the other entrants in this tournament, but I'm not going to sit back and guarantee that I'm going to win.  I'm not going to do what so many others are going to do and talk a big game and claim to be the best, because when it all comes down to it, I might very well not be.  And that is perfectly fine by me.  I'm going to walk into Toronto with my head held high with only one goal...to represent myself and Sin City Wrestling with pride.  This is my chance...my time...And I'm going to make the best of it."

She closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.

"You, Savannah...are just the first stepping stone on this path to redemption.  The person you think you are facing on Saturday doesn't exist anymore, sweetie.  The woman you are digging up information on in hopes of making it through to the second round is gone.  You don't know who you're going to step into the ring against on Saturday night.  I am neither afraid nor intimidated by you, Savannah.  If anything, I am daring you to bring your worst, because it will only make me work that much harder.  I'll see you soon, Savannah."

With that final message, Misty stands up from the bed and heads over to the camera.  She hits the power button and the scene fades to black.

47
Climax Control Archives / The Path To Redemption
« on: September 13, 2013, 07:17:27 PM »
 I'm standing backstage, waiting for Max's match to finish here on the Morningstar Beach in St. Thomas.  I walked out of my own match successful, having defeated Raynin and making her tap, again.  Ruby didn't join me at ringside this time, as Odette had the pleasure of doing so, but it doesn't erase the fact that it would have been nice to have Ruby out there supporting me.  Especially considering that Odette and I are still on rocky territory.

So I need to speak with her, and soon.  I can't take the anger and resentment she still feels towards me.  I've given her the space she has clearly needed, but it's time to bite the bullet and have a one-on-one conversation, without Max around.  I'm glad she and Max have grown closer, though.  At least she is showing some loyalty to someone other than myself.

I'm watching the final minutes to Max's blindfold match, practically biting my nails.  I know how much Max had worked to win the Roulette Championship from Kain, so having to defend it against that same man so soon must have been equally challenging for him.  It has been an interesting match to say the least; one that has never been done before in SCW.  But both Max and Kain have done a great job dealing with this blindfold match.  Hell, they've done better than I ever would have!  It's not an easy task having to wrestle without being able to see anything at all, but they have made do.

Unfortunately for Kain, things haven't gone in his favor.  Our new Heavyweight Champion, and first ever triple crown winner, Goth, got involved-after Ruby attempted to do the same thing however- and cost him the match.  Given their history it's not surprising that Goth got interfered, but I'm not going to feel bad.  Max still has the Roulette Championship in his possession and that is all that matters.  

Immediately after Climax Control goes off the air, I head to the curtain leading to the ramp.  Max and Ruby should be walking through any minute, and I need to catch her as soon as possible.  No sooner than that thought hits my mind then do they walk through the curtain, hand in hand.  The Roulette Championship is placed proudly over Max's shoulder, and the grin on his face can not be easily wiped away.  Ruby also has a rare smile on her face; one that I have never seen before.  But as soon as she looks up and sees me standing there waiting for them, the smile soon fades away.  Max's, however, does not.  Ruby is prepared to go about her business with Max, and completely ignore me, but he holds her back, thankfully.

"Great job out there, Max." I say with a smile. "Don't take this the wrong way, but it was rather amusing watching that match."

"No biggie," he replies with an arrogant shrug. "I still walked away victorious, and that's all that matters."

Ruby tugs on Max's arm, not even looking in my direction.  He doesn't budge, however.

"Max, let's go.  We have some celebrating to do." Ruby says, trying to twist his arm and get away from me as quickly as she can.  At least I know she can hold a grudge against me.

"Actually, Max, do you mind if I borrow Ruby for just a few minutes?  It won't take long and then you two can go out and celebrate." I turn my attention to Max.  I can see Ruby shaking her head at him, telling him not to agree.  They whisper amongst each other as she voices her displeasure.

"Sure thing," he finally says in agreement.  Ruby closes her eyes and sighs, then pulls her hand away from his. "You two need to talk anyway and work all this out.  Come find me when you're done."  He leans in and gives Ruby a quick peck on her cheek, though she is now unhappy with him.  He shakes his head with a smile, perfectly content dealing with the Ruby's feisty personality.

"See ya later, Misty." He says as he steps away, walking past me.  I acknowledge him with just a nod before I turn my attention back to Ruby, who still refuses to look at me.

"Okay, I understand you were pissed off at me for signing you to a contract in ACW, but enough with the cold shoulder already, Ruby.  It's done and over with." I say, taking a step towards her.  She turns her head very slowly and glares at me.  If I didn't know any better, I'd think she were wishing that I was dead.

"You may think so, my queen, but it is far from over." She replies, and the emphasis on the words my queen have an underlying hatred in them.  "Congratulations on your victory.  I'm sure you'd like to go do some celebrating of your own with Odette Ryder."  She folds her arms across her chest, turning her attention away from me again, hissing at one of the backstage workers that passes by.  

"Please tell me you are not suddenly jealous of Odette?" I ask with a sigh.  "You could have been out there with me tonight, you know, but you said no!"

"Do you want to know why?" She says, slowly turning her attention back to me and speaking each word slowly and ominously.

I nod and reply, "Yes.  As a matter of fact, I would."

Ruby glances to my tag team championship belt placed on a table beside me, glaring at it with a disgusted look on her face before she turns her attention back to me.

"You don't need me anymore," she says as she once again folds her arms across her chest. "You are teamed with Odette Ryder now.  You have had absolutely no problem pawning me off on Max in recent weeks and when I finally take your advice, you suddenly change your mind?  Perhaps Miss Ryder will have no problem doing your bidding now that you two are the tag team champions and those titles mean so much to you.  I do not care anymore."

Ruby tries to walk away  but I grab her by her arm and stop her.  She looks down at my hand, then lifts her head to glare at me, yanking her hand away from mine.

"Do not make the mistake in thinking I am not capable of hurting you, Misty." She snaps at me with a vicious warning. "It is clear that you want nothing to do with me anymore, nor do you want my assistance, so I will do us both a favor--"

"That is not what I want!" I shout back, interrupting her.  She lets out a laugh that shows she doesn't believe me. "Ruby, I am sorry about the past few weeks, alright?  Can you just relax for a moment and let me explain myself?"

The tension doesn't subside any, but Ruby remains silent, giving me the opportunity to speak.  And she doesn't attempt to walk away again either, so I look at her thankfully.

"I know we both are doing a lot of adjusting without the Brothers around, and I know that my attitude has changed recently, but my appreciation towards you has not, and will not change.  You've done so much for me over the past year, and if I'm honest, I need you around." I admitted to her, and it was the truth.  I may not have a full understanding of why Ruby came into my life or why she has been so committed to helping me, but I can not NOT be appreciative towards her.

The silence that follows is almost deafening.  Ruby seems to be slightly more relaxed, but I can only imagine what is going through her mind.  

"Ruby, please talk to me.  You are the only person who hasn't alienated me...at least you hadn't until I signed that contract for you." I'm the one who has to break the silence again. "I was only trying to help you, because trust me Ruby, if Max didn't think you were ready--"

"The situation with that contract in ACW does not matter anymore." She interrupts me, but I don't mind.  I'm just glad she is speaking to me again. "ACW is officially closed, and I will not be bringing my contract over to Sin City Wrestling, and don't you dare make the mistake of doing so for me again."

I shake my head, agreeing that the decision lies solely with her.  

"I promise I won't." I reply.  "I wish you would change your mind--"

She glares at me with her nostrils flared.

"But I will let you decide whenever you are ready."  She relaxes again as I back off, defeated. "As I already said, Ruby...You are the only one who hasn't alienated me, and I couldn't bare it if you did.  You're the only person I have right now, and I'd like to keep it that way.  Forget the fact I'm teamed with Odette Ryder right now.  She has nothing to do with our friendship...at least, she doesn't have to have anything to do with it.  Can we just move past all this?  Will you still be here to support me?"

I stare at her, genuinely concerned that she may say no...that she will choose to walk away from our friendship once and for all.  I can't say I'd blame her, because even before I left the Brothers back in Las Vegas, I had been trying to get Ruby to lead her own life.  I am just hoping that she can find a place to keep me in her life of new found freedom now.  

Ruby takes a few deep breaths, then looks at me very calmly. "I can not make any promises.  I will do my best to be supportive in whatever journey you choose, but I can not guarantee that I will agree with your decisions."

A relieved smile spreads across my face, even as I notice her glaring at the tag team championship belt again.

"I completely understand." I reply. "As long as you're willing to try, that's all that matters.  I just had to make sure you were still talking to me before I left."

Ruby quickly looks at me, now curious. "Left?  Where are you going?"

I bite my lip, knowing she may not like what I am about to say. "I'm making a side trip to Chicago for a few days.  My flight leaves tomorrow night."

Ruby is clearly not thrilled with being put to the test already, but she takes in a deep breath and exhales slowly. "If...if that is what you want.  Would you like me to go with you?"

I think for a moment, tempted to say yes, but I can't. "If you would like to, I will not say no, but you don't have to.  I just need to get away for a few days, and Chicago is calling my name.  You should head to Tortola with Max.  Spend some time with him, and I'll meet up with you two later this week."

Ruby wants to protest.  I can see it in her eyes, but she does her best not to.  "It is probably for the best, I suppose.  I really should be getting back to Max.  Would you like to come celebrate with us?"

I shake my head, politely declining her offer. "Thanks, but I need to pass.  I'm actually going to go check on Drake."

As soon as I mention Drake's name, I regret it.  Ruby narrows her eyes, and all the progress I made seems to have been for nothing.

"Yes, perhaps you should." She says venomously. "Your new found friendship with Mr. Green is far more important than those of us who have been around longer than he has.  Have fun."

Ruby doesn't even give me time to defend myself as she steps past me, purposely bumping into me before heading off to find Max.  I run my hand through my hair and let out a frustrated growl, before snatching my tag team championship belt off the table, shaking my head.

"Damn it.  Looks like I have to start over next week in Tortola..."

I sigh before I head off in the opposite direction to go find Drake.  Little did I know he was already back at his hotel, resting as he should be.

******************************

Tuesday September 10th
Chicago, Illinois


It may be early September and for all intents and purposes be considered fall, but the temperature in the Midwest says otherwise.  Summer hasn't officially ended, and Mother Nature is definately proving that she can torture residents in Illinois and the surrounding states for as long as she pleases.

Temperatures have reached the upper ninety's, with the humidity making it feel even warmer, and the overall atmosphere just makes for a miserable day.  While some residents will gladly take this heat as long as they possibly can before the inevitable winter conditions arrive in just a few months, others do not.  Even people who aren't in these conditions every day.  

People like me.

Sure I may have lived most of my life in the Midwest, and I haven't been gone for longer than a couple years, but she I have been gone long enough that my body is not used to being in this type of heat wave.  Las Vegas may get scorching temperatures as well, but to me, it is nothing compared to what the Midwest has to deal with during the Summer.  It is for this reason that I am regretting making the trip back to Illinois before heading to Tortola for Climax Control.  It was a huge detour, yes, but I haven't been to Chicago since late July after my grandmother passed away, and I needed to get away from the sandy beaches, even if it was for just a few days.

My first order of business while in Chicago is a task that I am finding rather difficult.  It was hard enough back in July, but now?  Almost two months later...it is no easier.  But I have to do it.  I have to return to the cemetery and to my grandmother's grave.  

I drive my rental car into the entrance of the cemetery, driving towards the back of the where most of my family is buried.  I park my car in the section I need to be, turning off the ignition and look out the window, about twenty feet away.  The grave is still slightly fresh, as the grass has just barely begun to grow.  

I slowly get out of the car, shutting the door behind me.  My hair is pulled back, and I am wearing a pair of black shorts with a light blue tank top, trying to deal with the scorching weather..  I walk around the car, heading over to my grandmother's grave.  My knees are shaking beneath me, and they nearly give out on me, but I hold my composure as best as I can, and I finally reach the grave, looking down at the headstone bearing my grandparent's names.  My grandmother's nameplate has not been replaced yet, as the date she passed away has yet to be added.

"I should have come back sooner, grandma." I stumble on my words, kneeling down over the grave and I run my hand over the headstone.  The dirt is dry and slightly painful against my knees, but it is a pain I can deal with.

"I'm sorry, grandma.  I'm so sorry." I lower my head and close my eyes, holding back the tears.  Nothing about this situation is right.  Nothing at all.

"I don't know if you can hear me, but I wish I could really be talking to you right now, and not to the earth below my feet.  I wish you could answer me, because I know if you were here, you'd know the right thing to say to me."

I shift my position, so I'm sitting next to the grave instead of kneeling.  I have no plans to leave anytime soon, even though the sun is beating down on me, already making me very uncomfortable.  There is a very slight breeze, but it does not ease the humidity any.  I sit there for a while; long enough where beads of sweat begin to drip down my face.  A car pulls up and parks behind my rental car, and I lift my head briefly to notice the familiar vehicle that belongs to my mother.  She steps out and walks towards me, but I don't say anything.

"I didn't know you were in town," she says as she walks over and stands next to me.  Because I am sitting, she blocks the sun from shining down on me for a moment.  

"Just got here." I don't look up at her with my response.  The coldness in my tone surprises her, but I didn't come here to see her.

"This hasn't been easy for me either, Misty." She replies, taking a seat beside me. "I thought we were making progress after we spoke on the cruise?"

"Well this is me throwing that progress away."  I say as I play with the dirt and few pieces of growing grass.  "After all, it is what I do best, isn't it?"

"I don't understand why.  You've been making a great effort lately, so what has changed?  Why the sudden attitude towards me?"

I glance at her from the corner of my eye.  I'm not sure how to answer that question, so I stay silent, keeping my eyes focused on my grandmother's name on the headstone.

"Why are you back here right now?" She asks, keeping her gaze on me as she tries to get my attention. "You are supposed to be on tour in the Caribbean.  Why did you make the trip all the way here?"

I think about the answer to that question as well.  After all it is a good question, but it surprises me that she would ask that.

"Why do you think I'm here, mother?" I snap at her and then point to my grandmother's name. "Her.  I am here because of HER.  Every decision I have made lately is because of her, and who she would want me to be, but apparently I'm doing a terrible job at it.  I'm letting everyone down.  I'm letting her down."

I can feel myself getting overwhelmed by everything and I'm doing everything in my power to hold myself together.  Unfortunately, my mother is a lot smarter than I give her credit for, and she scoots herself closer to me.  

"Sweetie, don't take this the wrong way, but get out of here." She wraps her arm around me, and I look at her, shocked. "Get back to the Caribbean.  Go defend those titles with Odette and stop being so negative."

Where the hell have I heard that before?  It doesn't matter, I shake my head and pull away from her. "Why should I?  Odette doesn't want to be teamed with me, so why don't I do us both a favor and not show up at all?  I can just walk away from it all."

My mother's eyes widen as I say this, but I don't care.  I've never been more serious about anything, and not only does it shock her, but I shock myself as well.

"You don't mean that." She says in a reassuring voice that also sounds like a question. "Not only have you worked hard for everything you have accomplished in your career so far, if you make the mistake of not showing up, and you and Odette lose those titles, she really will never trust you. Do you really want to risk that?"

"I don't know what I want anymore!" I shout I bury my head in my hands, more frustrated than ever.  My whole body is shaking...tired from fighting. "I'm just...I'm exhausted.  Physically and mentally exhausted, and I don't know how much longer I can do any of this."

The look on my mother's face gives away her confusion. "What on earth do you mean by that?"

"I mean," I begin, thinking over my next words carefully. "I don't know how much longer that wrestling will be a part of my life, or how much longer I can fight to be in this career.  Clearly people are getting tired of me being around.  They were sick of me being the Bombshell Champion.  Nobody cares that I'm half of the tag team champions now.  All it means is that they have a better chance of getting the Bombshell Championship now that I don't have it...now that I don't want it."

"So just because you don't want the singles title, you're ready to give it all up?  That's not the Misty I know." She says, and deep down I agree with her.

"It's NOT who I am, mom.  I'm not a quitter, but--"

"But what?"

I let out a long sigh. "I'm tired of trying to prove myself to everyone, when it's clearly not working!  It might be better if I just walk away now."

"No." She tells me, and it sounds like an order. "You are NOT going to walk away, do you hear me?  You say you're not a quitter, then prove it.  Quit letting everything get to you and just...fight.  You want everyone to believe in you again?  Fight for it.  Fight to keep those tag team titles, because if you want my opinion, I can see that you need them.  You're not done yet and you know it"

I take my eyes off my grandmother's headstone now, and turn towards my mother.  I didn't think it was possible for us to ever be close again, but maybe I'm wrong.  Maybe I've been wrong the entire time.

"I can't let her down, mom.  I can't disappoint her anymore."

A tear rolls down my cheek as I say this.  I don't say her name, but my mother knows that I'm referring to my grandmother.  She embraces me in another hug, and this time I don't pull away.

"The only person you will let down is yourself, sweetie.  You were anything but a disappointment to your grandmother."

I bury my head in her shoulder and break down crying as she hugs me tighter.  Maybe coming back to Chicago was a mistake right now...or maybe it was exactly what I needed.  After all, I can't remember the last time I cried in my mother's arms, but that is exactly what I am doing right now.  Thirty-four years old or not...

Maybe this is what I needed.

******************************

Redemption: Part 2


Tortola...Yes, I'm finally here.  Just a couple of days ago, I wasn't sure if I could get back on a plane and fly here, but my mother managed to talk some sense into me.  After I had calmed down of course.  It's been a long week, but now it is time to get down to business.  I've been told twice already to stop the negativity and to be positive.

Well, I'm going to give it a shot.  

Things aren't how I hoped or planned they would be, I will admit.  Once I decided to give this tag team with Odette a shot...a REAL shot...I had hoped she would warm up to me a bit and maybe trust me, but it's taking a little longer than I expected for that to happen.  She doesn't have to say it, but deep down I know she is just waiting for me to pounce...to turn on her.  Hell, if they had forced us to team together six months ago, that is probably what I would have done.  But now?  I have no intentions on doing such a thing.

I can't say it enough right now, but I'll do whatever it takes...for as long as it takes...to hold on to these tag team titles with Odette.  I'm going to prove to her and to everyone else that the hatred I once felt for her is gone, because it wasn't me.  I don't hate her, and if I'm honest...I never have.

I look at Odette and I see...a bit of myself.  Differences set aside, she's got that fight in her that I had when I first broke into this business.  She has that same drive for success as I did..all be it for different reasons, but it's still there.  She is a natural leader.  That is exactly why we make such a great team, and once we REALLY start working together...We'll be a million times better than The Fallen ever were.

That is why, this Sunday on Climax Control, Joanne Canneli and Parand Ara stand no chance at taking the titles away from us.  I'd defend them myself if I had to, just to prove that I want them as much as I say I do, but I think when it comes down to it, Odette will work just as hard to keep them.  

If ever there was such an odd combination to team together, Joanne and Parand are that team.  Hell, I think teaming with Parand with anyone on this roster is an odd combination.  She's a great fighter, don't get me wrong, but I know how difficult it must be for her to team with anyone.  She must be second guessing how they look at her, how they'll treat her because of her beliefs.  I don't blame her.

If I'm honest, I admire Parand and her will to be here.  Watching her battles with Vixen recently was some truly amazing stuff to watch, and I have no doubt, if she sets her mind to it, she is more than capable of being the Bombshell Champion, and carrying it with the honor and dignity it deserves.  She will carry it proudly, unlike our current Bombshell Champion who does absolutely nothing but carry it around in her possession.  Parand Ara has the true spirit of a champion.  Take it from someone who knows.  

As for Joanne...What can I possibly say about that woman?  In my eyes, she is a weaker female version of Giani Di Luca, and not just because of the Jersey connections.  Well...that might be a slight fib.  

Joanne may have held the Bombshell Roulette Championship, but is she capable of holding the tag team titles?  Does she have it in her to work with someone she knows nothing about and represent the tag team division as its champions?

No.  She does not.

I look at the combination of Joanne and Parand and I see two women who do NOT want the tag team championships, and that will be their downfall.  That is the reason they will not take them from us.  Odette may not want them either, but I do.  And as long as at least one of us wants to be champions...the titles are staying right where they belong.

I am on the path to redemption...and the tag team titles will continue to be a part of that journey.


**END FEED**

((OOC: Sorry for the weak performance this week..Struggled big time and it showed.))
 

48
Climax Control Archives / Redemption Part 1
« on: September 06, 2013, 11:17:01 PM »
 
Sunday September 1st
Aruba-After Climax Control


Two weeks have gone by since Odette and I beat The Fallen for the Bombshell Tag Team Championships.  Two weeks have passed and yet, it still doesn't seem very real.  If you had asked me not long ago if I ever saw myself in a tag team with Odette, much less winning the tag team titles with her, I would have laughed in your face, because it is no secret how Odette and I feel about one another.

Or at least how she feels about me.

The past few weeks, I've had a lot come into perspective.  My eyes have been opened to the pain and the hell I have put so many people through over the last year and a half, and Odette is one of those people.  From the minute I returned after my injuries had heeled almost a year ago, I had my sights set on Odette Ryder.  I had watched her for months, studying her every move.  My thoughts and intentions had turned dark and twisted, but it wasn't me.  I had a little bit of help in turning me into the monster that I had become.

The men who had saved me...The Brothers...their presence alone changed who I was.  While they didn't speak much, the vibe I got from them turned me into the person they wanted me to be...the Queen they need me to be.  And I let it happen.  For the longest time I couldn't control my actions when they were around, which up until recently, was all the time.  They claimed they needed to be around because it was safer for me, and I believed them.  But the few times I was able to get time to myself, I started to realize the truth.

There was something very off about them, and when they were not around, I was a completely different person.  I was slowly, but surely, turning back into the person I was before I even knew them.  I felt the ice that had formed around my heart slowly start to melt, but it took me a while to accept the fact that I still had a heart at all.  I had caused so much pain that I didn't believe I was capable of feeling remorseful for all the things I had done.

Hell, I still don't.  Because let's face it, there were people in my life I had hurt before I had met The Brothers.  These people were the ones who had mattered most to me, and I threw it all away, and for what?  Independence?  Selfishness?  Greed?

Perhaps a combination of everything.  

I can't even look at myself in the mirror without the memory of the day that was supposed to be the happiest of my life, turned into the worst, and it was all my fault.  I had waited years to marry Spike and finally make our family official, even though we both knew we didn't need a piece of paper to tell us it already was.  We were raising Timmy together, as I had tried to be the best surrogate mother to him after Roxanne had supposedly died.  I treated Timmy as if he were my own son, and it felt natural.  

Then Eden came along and she made our family really complete.  Spike and I had our son, though he wasn't mine by blood, and now we had our beautiful little girl who was the perfect combination of the both of us in the looks department, but had taken after Spike in personality.  She was, and still is, Daddy's little girl and he didn't have one complaint about that.  

My life was perfect.  I had it all, and yet I still threw it away?  I turned my back on Spike, and the rest of my family.  I caused the tears that rolled down my beautiful daughter's cheeks.  I made her afraid of me, and I am still trying to wrap my head around the reasons why.

And now...now the pain of what I did is only intensified with the bombshell(no pun intended) that was dropped on me tonight.  It is the reason that I am sitting on this beautiful beach, staring at the sunset over the ocean.  I didn't know what else to do or where else to go, but the quietness from the beach is enough.

I close my eyes and take in a deep breath, drawing in the scent of the ocean and the beauty surrounding me.  I know I don't look like the type to enjoy this type of scenery, but I've changed a lot over the last few weeks and this is just what I need.  I open my eyes again, as the sun continues its slow descent in the horizon, tinting the sky a brilliant shade of pink, and my mind can only think of one thing.  

Spike.  The father of my children.  My ex-fiancee...now engaged to Vixen.

Why?  How...How could I let this happen?  How could I throw the love we had away, and in a sense, send him right into the arms of Vixen?  She is now the future Mrs. Staggs.  She will be raising my kids as if they were her own, and I only have myself to blame.  But...why do I feel this way?  Why am I on the verge of tears over this situation, when Spike and I have been over for so long?  I don't...I mean I can't...

No...I just need to sit here and clear my head for a while.  It's been a long night.  Everyone else may be celebrating a successful show just behind me at the bar, I've got no desire to celebrate anything.  Keeping to myself sounds like a much better idea.  Not that I have much choice anyway.  

Even Ruby doesn't want to be around me at the moment.


********************


(OOC: Permission was given to use Drake Green)

The sun has just made its final descent in horizon over Hadicurari Beach.  Climax Control has been off the air for several hours now, and several superstars are celebrating a job well done at tonight's successful show.  The beach side bar is packed with SCW superstars, crew members and fans, and the music is playing rather loudly for this time of night, but no one seems to be complaining.  Misty is seated on the sandy beach several yards away from the beach side bar, minding her own business and quietly thinking to herself.  She has her knees pulled up to her chest, and her shoes are sitting next to her as she has her bare feet in the sand.  

She closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath, soaking up the sea air, when someone lightly taps on her shoulder.  Misty nearly jumps out of her skin and, out of habit, goes into defense mode.  She clenches her fist and turns to look at who is standing next to her, surprised at who she sees.


Misty: Mr. Green?  Has anyone ever told you not to sneak up on people like that?  What is that?

Misty glances at the glass that Drake Green is holding out to her.  He has a glass for himself in the other hand as he is looking down at her with a slight smile.

Drake: You look like you needed a drink, so I took the pleasure of bringing you one.  Here, take it.

Misty looks up at him, not quite sure of how to respond or whether to accept the drink.  He keeps the glass held out to her, and the longer he stands there, it is clear he is getting uncomfortable.

Drake: I promise I didn't slip anything in it.  It might be tempting for other people to do that sort of thing, but I'm not like that.  Just take it.

Misty slowly reaches for the glass, taking it out of his hand.  She looks at the liquid, then brings it to her nose and takes a whiff.

Misty: Thank you.  What is it?

Judging by the look on Misty's face, she doesn't really approve of the smell.  Drake slowly takes a seat next to her, and from the corner of her eye, Misty notices him bring his right arm up to his ribs.  Drake holds his own glass up, showing the same colored liquid Misty has in her glass

Drake: Same thing I'm drinking.  Scotch.  I hope you don't mind, but like I said, you look like you need a drink, and Scotch usually does the trick for me.

Misty wrinkles her nose a bit as she stares at the scotch, mulling it over.

Misty: I'm not much of a scotch drinker, but I'm not going to turn down free alcohol.  Thank you again, Mr. Green.

They raise their glasses in a bit of a toast, and Misty slowly takes a drink of the scotch, as does Drake.  He watches the expression on her face and can't help but laugh as she clearly isn't used to the taste of it.

Drake: It's an acquired taste, isn't it?  And please stop calling me Mr. Green.  Mr. Green was my father, and I'm not that old yet.

Misty laughs after the sour expression on her face fades and she looks down at the remainder of the scotch in her glass.  She swirls it around a bit, and goes completely silent, as Drake looks at her, waiting for her to answer.  But he waits a while it seems, as her silence continues.

Drake: You know, you never really struck me as the type of woman to sit out on the beach.  Something must really be bothering you.

Misty turns her head slightly, looking at Drake from the corner of her eye.  She shrugs her shoulders, not sure if she can talk about what is bothering her.  Where would she even begin?  She stares at the scotch for a few more moments before she brings the glass to her lips once again, this time downing the rest of it in one drink.  Drake stares at her, almost impressed.

Drake: Not a scotch drinker, huh?  You could have fooled me.

Misty: I'm not going to waste perfectly good alcohol, Mr. Gre--

Misty stops herself quickly as Drake stares at her, trying not to smile.

Misty: I'm sorry...it's a terrible habit.  One that I'm not entirely sure how I got started on.  Anyway, Drake...I'm not going to waste perfectly good alcohol.  And, thank you for your concern, but I'm just fine.  Or I will be anyway.

Drake: You're a terrible liar, you know that?

Misty turns and stares at him, giving him a confused look.

Misty: I think I covered both bases with my response, didn't I?  I'll be fine, Drake.  You can go back to...

Misty glances back to the beach side bar and the crowd surrounding it.

Misty: ...whoever it is that you're with out there.  I'm just fine being by myself right now, thank you.  Besides, you don't want to get caught hanging out with me.  People would either get the wrong impression, or they would simply alienate you for hanging around someone like me.

She turns back to look at the darkened waters in front of them.  The only light source is that of the moon reflecting off of the ocean water.

Misty: So...I will be just fine.

She places her empty glass in the sand between her and Drake, as she stares out at the ocean.  Drake glances down to the empty glass with a nod.

Drake: I'm pretty sure I get to choose who I hang out around.  I don't care what other people think.  You need another drink.  You get to pick your poison this time.

Misty: Thanks, but no thanks, Drake.  I don't need to drown my sorrows with alcohol.  

Drake: And you said you wouldn't turn down free alcohol?  Seriously, what's bothering you?  If you don't let it out, I have ways of making women talk.

Misty turns her head and looks at him.  He has a confident smirk on his face, and just looking at him makes her laugh.  Drake takes another drink of his scotch.

Misty: Is there any woman that you don't hit on?  Why are you so concerned with what is bothering me anyway?  Can't you just trust me when I say I'll be fine?

Drake answers with a shake of his head.

Drake: No, because you see, you've said that several times already---

Misty: Because it's true.

Drake: Maybe...or maybe you're just trying to convince yourself you'll be fine.  From my point of view, you're in denial.

Misty takes in a deep breath and lets out a long sigh.  She leans her head down, then runs her hands through her hair.

Misty: Yeah, well you would feel the same way if you were in my shoes.  You would be doing the same thing if you had screwed up your entire life over the span of one year, but the thing is, now that I realize how much of an evil bitch I have been, nobody believes that I've changed.  They don't believe I can change.

Drake: I wouldn't say nobody believes it.

Misty: No?  

Drake shakes his head.  He is about to speak, but Misty cuts him off.

Misty: Well forgive me if I have to disagree, and I'll tell you why.  My ex-fiancee, the father of my children, can't stand the sight of me.  He doesn't even want me around our daughter, and I can't say I blame him.  Eden was terrified to be around me, until recently, but she is walking around calling her soon to be stepmother, Mommy Vixen.  My sisters hate my guts, again for good reason.

Drake tries to interrupt Misty, but Misty shakes her head, holds her hand up and continues talking.  Drake just nods, choosing to listen.

Misty: The fans still haven't warmed up to me, though I suppose being teamed with Odette right now helps me out just a bit, but not to her anyway.  Odette hates me, and she will probably never trust me, but once again, I can't blame her because I've made her life hell for almost a year now and I stooped to an all time low when I had Melody Grace kidnapped.  And don't even get me started on the situation with Giani...

Drake:  Whoa, whoa, whoa...Let's rewind a bit, okay?

Misty's stress level continues to rise with each word she says, and Drake finally interrupts her before she says anything else.

Drake: Look, everyone has their lows.  God knows I've had mine.  But what counts the most in situations like yours is how you rebound.  How you bounce back from it all.  Of course no one's gonna trust you.  You don't even trust yourself yet.

Misty looks at him, letting him speak.  She sighs again and looks away.

Drake: As for Giani...I still can't believe you and him were together.  If figured if you were gonna go for the douche with the oversized ego, it would've been me.

Misty looks up, fully prepared to glare at Drake, but he gives her a wink and a sly smile, and she can't hold herself back from smiling, even letting out a bit of a laugh.

Misty: Are you hitting on me, Drake?

Drake: Would you expect anything less?

Misty laughs again and shakes her head, still smiling a bit.

Misty: No.  I suppose not.  Thank you, Drake.  I appreciate it.

Drake: Anytime.  Like I said, there is still hope.  It might take a while, but people will learn to trust you again I'm sure.  Focus on one person at a time if you have to, but if someone still don't believe you after you go out of your way to prove how sorry you are to them...that's on them.  You're off to a good start, though.  Winning the tag team titles with Odette.  Congrats on that.

Misty shrugs and looks out to the moonlight shining down on the ocean.  Behind them, the noise level at the beach side bar gets even louder for a moment, and cheering can be heard, but it dies down moments later.

Misty: Thanks, but like it makes much of a difference right now?  Odette doesn't want to team with me.  How are we expected to defend these titles if we can't even get along?

Drake finishes off the rest of his scotch, looking down at the empty glass.  For a moment he almost looks disappointed, but he sets the glass down next to Misty's empty glass.  He adjusts his position slightly, and gets an uncomfortable look on his face, as he continues holding his ribs.

Drake: Quit over thinking things.  Don't worry about that right now.  Just go out there and prove to her that you can work together to defend those titles, and the rest will happen on its own.  She'll learn to trust you in time.  She'll have no choice if she wants to keep those titles, right?

Misty: I suppose, but I have a feeling I'm going to go blue in the face trying to prove to her that I'm sorry for everything that I've done, and that I actually want to keep the titles in our possession.  I never saw myself as someone who go for the tag team division, but...I don't know...I think I needed these.

Drake nods, then looks down to the empty glasses.  He picks them up, then prepares to get back to his feet.

Drake: That's quite possible.  I'm going to go get us a couple more drinks.  You want another scotch or...

Misty shakes her head.

Misty: I'm good, thanks.  I actually need to get heading back to the hotel and get some rest.  You should try doing the same.

Drake: Is that an invitation?

Misty smiles and shakes her head.

Misty: You wish.  No, I suggest you head back to your own hotel room and get some rest.  You're clearly in pain.

Drake slowly gets back to his feet, wincing as he holds his ribs.  He holds his hand out for Misty, offering her a helping hand back to her feet.  She surprisingly takes his help, and she dusts the sand off of her pants.

Drake: Nah, I'm fine.  I've been in worse shape.  You sure you don't want to join me for another drink?  My treat...

Misty: Thanks for the offer, but no.  I've had enough excitement for one night, and I don't need to be around all that.

Misty points to the crowd at the beach side bar.  She bends down and picks up her shoes.  Drake shrugs disappointedly, but he doesn't pressure her further.

Drake: If you say so.  Next time, you're buying though.

Misty: What makes you think there will be a next time?

Drake: Oh, there will be a next time.  Trust me.

Misty smiles and nods.

Misty: Fair enough.  Well, I will see you later, Drake.  And try and get some rest, okay?

Drake: Who are you, my mother?  

Drake laughs, but Misty is not amused, or at least she doesn't appear to be amused anyway.

Drake: Just kidding...You think about what I said too, okay?

Misty: I will try.  Good night, Drake.

Drake just nods and waves as he turns and walks back towards the beach side bar.  Misty watches him walk up to the bar and order another drink, and she slowly shakes her head before she turns and walks off the other way in the direction of her hotel.

******************************

Wednesday September 4th
St. Thomas


(OOC: Permission was given to use Spike and Vixen)

Another week, and yet another beach side location for the SCW Caribbean Tour.  The SCW superstars have all filtered their  way to the Morningstar Beach area, checking into different hotels for the rest of the week.  Some are living it up and spending as much time on the beach as they possibly can, while others are taking to the ocean for different water activities.  All in all, everyone is relatively occupied.  Everyone, that is, except Misty.

All week, she has been on an emotional roller coaster, dealing with everything that is going on in her life.  The past few weeks, she's tried to prove to people she's not the awful person she has been over the last year and a half...at least not anymore.  She's tried, but hardly anyone believes her.  Even after the unexpected chat she had with Drake Green Sunday night after Climax Control, she is not fully convinced that her attempts to prove she has changed will ever be believed.  So why should she try?

The answer to that is simple; because she is not a quitter.  Everything she has ever done in her life, she has fought for.  She has never given up.  Misty just isn't the type of person to throw in the towel when something is important to her, and this...this is important to her.  It is time for her to make amends for all the bad decisions she has made and for all of the people she has hurt.  It is time to apologize and get the people who were closest to her to trust her once again, and it all begins now...with one person.

Spike Staggs.

It took several phone calls, and almost an hour of calling around, but Misty was able to find out which hotel her ex-fiancee and his new fiancee, Vixen, were staying at this week.  Thankfully there were only a few choices in the area, but unfortunately, it took phone calls to each and every hotel, as the last one on her list turned out to be the right one.  That is where she is headed right now.  She's not sure if Spike or Vixen are even in their room right now, but she has to give it a shot.  She needs to talk to Spike, and she would wait outside the room if she had to.

She gets to the hotel at just the right moment.  As she is walking up to the entrance, luck would have it that Spike and Vixen are walking out, hand in hand.  They all notice one another, though Spike doesn't look very thrilled to see his ex-fiancee, while Vixen looks a little hesitant as well.  They stop just feet away from each other, and though Spike is wearing his signature sunglasses, she can practically feel his glare burning a hole in her skin.


Misty: Talk about perfect timing.

Spike lets out a sarcastic laugh and shakes his head.

Spike: I couldn't disagree more.  Babe, I think we need to switch to a different hotel.

Spike turns and looks at Vixen, assuming that Misty is staying at the same hotel.  Vixen is about to respond, but Misty holds her hand up, interrupting her before she has a chance.

Misty: That won't be necessary, Spike.  I'm not staying at this hotel.

Spike: If you're not staying here, what the hell do you want?  

Vixen now looks at Misty.

Vixen: If you came to see Eden, she's not here.  She's back home with Timmy and your sister...

Misty: I know.  I know she had to get back because school started.  I'm not here to see Eden either.

Spike: Good, we'll just be on our way then.  

Misty: Spike, I came here to see the two of you.  I'd like to talk to you.

Vixen seems rather surprised and Spike lets out a very unamused laugh.  He lifts his sunglasses from off his face, setting them on the top of his head, and he glares at Misty.

Spike: That's not going to happen.  I don't want to listen to anything you have to say, and I'm sure as hell not going to let you stand here and upset Vixen eit--

Vixen: Spike, I'd actually like to hear what she has to say.

Spike turns sharply to look at her, shocked.  Misty is just as surprised, but she gives Vixen a genuine smile.

Spike: What?  Babe, you don't have to...

Vixen: I know, but the sooner we listen to what she has to say, the sooner we can leave.  Let's just get it over with.

Misty: Thank you, Vixen.

Vixen doesn't respond to this.  Spike just looks at her, giving her a look that asks if she is sure.  She nods, and Spike takes in a deep breath and turns to face Misty.

Spike: Fine.  Make it quick, and for your sake, don't upset Vixen in any way, because you don't want to piss me off.

Misty: I know, and that's not what I'm going to do, at least not intentionally.  I'm sure the two of you are still celebrating your engagement, so I will try and make this quick.  

Spike: You're off to a horrible start...

Spike folds his arms across his chest, already very impatient with her.  Misty shakes her head, trying to gather her thoughts.

Misty: Look, I know I'm not your favorite person in the world right now...

Spike: Gee, what ever made you think that?

The sarcasm just oozes through the tone of his voice, and Misty just sighs.

Misty: Spike, please stop interrupting me.  I'm nervous as it is right now, and you're not helping the situation.  Not to mention, you're just extending my time here.

Vixen rubs her hand over Spike's shoulder.

Vixen: I never thought I'd say this, but she has a point.  Try and calm down and let her talk.

Spike closes his eyes and squeezes the bridge of his nose.  He holds his hands up defeated, then looks at Misty, giving her a look that says for her to continue.

Misty: I've had a lot of time to think about things, and over the past few weeks, I've come to realize a lot.  Things have happened over the last couple of months that have opened my eyes and made me see that I'm not the horrible person I made myself out to be over the last year and a half.

Spike can't help but let out a sarcastic laugh.  Misty glares at him, but he remains otherwise silent.

Misty: I've done some awful things that I can't take back.  But, Spike, I want you to know that if there was any way I could go back in time and do everything all over again, I wouldn't make the same mistakes.

Vixen now clearly looks a little uncomfortable as she reaches for the shiny new engagement ring on her finger, and toys with it a bit.  Misty turns her attention to her former rival, quickly glancing down to the ring.

Misty: Vixen, before you go assuming anything, please don't feel worried about this.  I'm not going to try and win Spike back...

Spike: That would never happen anyway...

Misty: I know that.  Just because I wouldn't make the same mistakes that I did, that doesn't mean that we would still be together anyway.  As much as I loved you, and a part of me still does and always will, we weren't meant to end up together.  My point right now is that, if I could go back to our wedding day last year, I wouldn't have ended things the way I did.  I wouldn't have hurt you like I did in front of everyone like that.  I would have found another way...

Misty can see the tension increasing just in the slight tightening of his shoulder muscles.  He is about to respond, but Misty doesn't let him.

Misty: Spike, you saw me at my Grandmother's funeral.  You know how hard it hit me.

Spike: You're point?  You expect me to believe that you're suddenly a changed woman, and that you're being sincere about all this shit?

Misty shakes her head, looking more distraught as each minute passes.

Misty: No, I don't expect you to believe me.  Why should you after everything I put you through?  But I am being sincere.  My grandmother's passing was one major factor in me realizing I had to change.  Then Odette and I won the tag team titles, as much as I should hate to admit this, I needed that.  I needed to win the tag team titles, and it had to be with Odette.

Spike: You're really laying it on thick, aren't you?  You're pathetic.

Misty: Say what you will, but it's the truth.  Every week, something else happens to help keep my eyes open.  Last week, it was finding out about your engagement.

Misty is fighting back tears as she pours her heart out to her former love.  Vixen remains quiet, unsure of what to say, and Spike is doing all that he can to not fall for what he believes are more lies.

Misty: I want you to know that I'm not going to try and pull and stunts to separate the two of you, or get between the two of you, because that is not what I want.

Vixen: Why should we believe you?  How are we supposed to believe that this pleading is sincere?

Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.  She thinks for a moment, wondering how best to answer that question, before she opens her eyes again, looking directly at Vixen.

Misty: Honestly, I don't know how to answer that, because if the roles were reversed, I'd probably feel exactly as you do, but...

Misty hesitates, as a single tear drops down her cheek and she stumbles on her words.

Misty: ...but the fact is that while I've walked around and caused my daughter nothing but tears and sadness...Vixen, you've brought her the complete opposite.  You've made her laugh and smile, and you've done the same for Spike.  I'd be completely insane to want to take that away from either of them.  I don't know what else I can say or do right now to try and make you see that I'm genuinely sorry for everything that I have done.  

Spike and Vixen stare at Misty, completely baffled and at a loss for words.  They're used to the fact that Misty can put on a good act, but this..this is different.  Misty wipes away at her eyes and then forces herself to smile.

Misty: You might not believe me now, and maybe not even ever, but...I'm not going to give up.  I'm not going back to being that person, because I know now that I can't.  I'm not expecting you to forget, but I'm hoping...I'm hoping with everything I have left in me...that the two of you will eventually be able to forgive me, and that we can all move on from this whole mess.  And not for me...but for Eden, because she's all that matters.  Anyway, I've taken up enough of your time.  I'll leave you two alone now.  For what it's worth...I'm truly sorry.  I can't say it enough.

Misty looks at the both of them one last time, somehow hoping deep down, they'll respond quickly, but they don't.  They stand there speechless and frozen, and Misty nods and turns away.  She quickly heads off back in the direction she came, heading back to her own hotel, as Spike and Vixen turn to face one another.  Spike tries to speak, but he can't.  He runs his hand over his head, knocking his sunglasses to the ground as he forgot they were there.  Vixen bends down to pick them up and hands them to him.

Vixen: Let's not worry about this right now, okay babe?  We've got our engagement to celebrate.

Vixen takes Spike by the hand and leads him away from the hotel, eager to get back to the day the two had planned.

******************************

Redemption: Part 1

\'user


Redemption.  The act of redeeming or the condition of having been redeemed.  But what does it mean to redeem?  Well, in my case it means a couple of different things.

To save from a state of sinfulness and its consequences...to make up for...to restore the honor, worth or reputation...

Forgive me for the grammar lesson.  I've never seen much reason in doing such a thing, but there is a reason for my decision to do so this time.  I'm going to expand on it a little bit, and for a purpose, because my purpose in life has now changed...my purpose in wrestling has now changed, and it is all because of redemption.

Ever since my return last year, when I brought the disciples with me, everyone could see how I had changed.  You all noticed the person that I had become in the few months that I was gone after Roxanne and I nearly killed each other.  My transformation was almost baffling to some people, because I had this darkness about me that some people have never seen before.

But it wasn't me.  I couldn't admit it at the time, not that I wanted to anyway, because I was enjoying the fact that I had five people who were around simply to do as I told them..for me to be their leader....their queen.  I'd never had that before, and I wasn't ready to give it up, but deep down, I knew what the darkness was.  I knew that the darkness consuming me, was the darkness that followed The Brothers.

In the end...I had to save myself from making more awful mistakes, and digging myself a deeper grave that I would never be able to get out of.  And I had to do so before it was too late, because if I had realized any of this later, the damage would be irreversible.  Hell, it might be already.

So...I had to get rid of The Brothers.  I had to set them free, and in a sense, set myself free, because if I continued on the path I was headed....No, the path THEY were leading ME down...I'd never be able to come back.  The darkness would consume me forever, and I couldn't let that happen.  The darkness is now gone, and it is as if a weight has been lifted off my shoulders.

But, now begins the real challenge.  The biggest challenge of my life, in fact.  The next step on my journey to redemption.  I have to make up for everything that I have ever done..every person I have ever hurt...one person at a time.  My honor, worth, and reputation will never be restored until that happens.  The process has already begun, and I'm not going to stop.  I will die trying, but one way or another...People's faith in me will be restored.

But...it may be a little challenging to attempt this with my opponent this week.  A woman who I am very familiar with, as I have faced, and defeated, a few times already.  A woman who has her own demons...literally...that she is dealing with.

I am talking to you now, Raynin.

I must admit, I'm sitting here wondering why exactly I need to redeem myself in your eyes.  I'm trying to remember what I've done to you that is so horrible, that I need to make up for it, and quite honestly, the only thing I can think of, I don't feel bad about one bit.  

I have something that used to belong to you, Raynin.  I have something that you worked so hard for, and admittedly, I wanted nothing to do with it until the moment it was in my possession.  I've got MY Bombshell Tag Team Championship belt sitting in my lap at this very moment, and while I am sorry for the pain you must be suffering because you no longer have it, I am NOT sorry that I now have it.  

You're probably thinking that I stole it from you...that Odette and I didn't earn them.  The latter may be slightly true, but if you decide to think for one second that I stole them from you, you would be sadly mistaken.  You have only yourself to blame for losing the tag team titles.  You know that right?  But, I bet you're having a hard time admitting that, aren't you?  Don't worry, though, I've been right where you are, sweetie.

Like you, I tapped out.  I submitted to my opponent, and I lost, and in a sense it cost me a championship.  Just as Ben Jordan...he'll have no problem telling you that.  

But, don't beat yourself up, sweetie.  You can't help it that, between the two of us, I'm simply better than you.  Hell, I'm even better than your tag team partner, Gothika.  I've beaten her, and I've beaten you, so there is no denying it.  When is the last time you held the Bombshell Championship, Raynin?  Can you even remember?

Yeah, neither can I.  But everyone remembers everything I have done...good or bad.  You, on the other hand, are simply forgettable.  Your time as Bombshell Champion is long forgotten, and your time as the Bombshell Tag Team champions will soon be forgotten.  It's a simple fact, Raynin.  

For that I am sorry.  

But I am also sorry, because this Sunday, you will be the first stepping stone on my path to rebuilding my reputation.  You will once again be forced to LOSE to me, because I am NOT going to make it look like me and Odette being the tag team champions is some sort of fluke.  I won't allow it.  I'm going to beat you...I'm going to break you.  

I'm on the road to redemption, Raynin...and you are my first test.  See you soon, sweetie!


**END FEED**  

49
Climax Control Archives / Jessie's Nightmare
« on: July 19, 2013, 08:45:29 PM »
 
Sunday Night


The scene opens up in one of the terminals inside of the airport in Las Vegas.  It is unusually quiet, considering the tourist traffic that you'd normally find coming and going through Las Vegas, but then again, it is the middle of the night on a Sunday night into Monday morning, and the traffic coming in and out of the airport is rather light.  This particular terminal we find ourselves in is almost empty, save for about three people as they wait for their flight to start boarding.  As we get a closer look, we see that one of these people is a very familiar face.  

Misty had booked this flight home to Chicago earlier in the day.  She could have easily booked an earlier flight and skipped going to Climax Control, but because she had some things to say, she decided against it.  Plus, she much preferred the quieter flights she experienced when the flights were later in the evening.

She has already been here for a couple of hours, arriving not long after Climax Control went off the air, and her disciples  are once again noticeably absent, as she had made them stay behind.  Ruby normally would have tried to either get Misty to postpone her trip, or talk Misty into allowing one of them to accompany her on the trip, but Ruby wasn't exactly happy at Misty's actions earlier in the evening.  She was apparently holding a grudge as Misty put her plan to play matchmaker with Ruby and Max Burke into motion.  So Ruby did not argue when Misty ordered them to head back home.

Her flight should  be boarding shortly, but the Queen of the Damned doesn't seem aware of this, as she has her arms folded across her chest and her head is leaning back as she is seated in the chair.  She is sleeping in what appears to be a very uncomfortable position, but she seems to be fast asleep.  Another minute or so goes by when Misty is startled awake as her phone goes off in her pocket.  She nearly jumps out of her seat and looks around, thankful that no one is looking at her or her embarrassing display.  She reaches into her pocket and pulls out her phone, looking at the screen to see who is calling.  She rolls her eyes as she sees it is Ruby.


"Hello Ruby...I'm fine.  I am waiting for my flight to start boarding...No, it should be shortly...I told you it was a late flight...Ruby, I told you already.  I needed time to myself to think, so the later flight was perfect...Yes, I will be sure to call you or Damien when I am settled in Chicago...I will be fine, I promise...Okay, Ruby.  I will talk to you later...Bye."

Misty then ends the call with a roll of her eyes, clearly annoyed at Ruby's over-protectiveness.  Apparently the feisty disciple was over her anger at Misty, otherwise she wouldn't have called.  Before Misty places her phone back in her pocket, she opens up her text messages, opening one from her sister Desiree just a few hours ago.

"Hey I won't be in Chicago when you get here...Leaving for a couple days.  Call or message me with any updates-Des"

Great.  That would mean Misty no doubt have to spend time alone with her mother, who was already getting her hopes up that some loving family reunion was in the works.  Her grandmother's health had put them on speaking terms, yes, but that didn't change anything in Misty's eyes.  This was about her grandmother and that was it.  She wasn't going to bring any family drama into all of this.  She and Desiree were already under that understanding.  Just as she places her phone back in her pocket, there is an announcement over the intercom that her flight was now being boarded.  Misty grabs her bag and makes her way to the plane, her mind focused on one thing and one thing only.

Her grandmother.

******************************

Tuesday Evening


The past couple of days had been exhausting, to say the least.  Misty had been back and forth from her hotel, to the nursing home where her grandmother was, numerous times, and she was running on little to no sleep.  Her grandmother's condition had declined since she last saw her, but for what it was worth, she was hanging on.  It remained unclear just how much longer she could hang on, but everyone in Misty's family were too afraid to even ask.  

Her mother had gone home for a little while just a few hours ago, leaving Misty some alone time with her grandmother, except for the few times when the nurses would come into the room to check on her.  At this moment, Misty had made her own recliner of sorts, pulling two chairs together, and propping her feet up so she could lay back and get some rest.  Her grandmother was resting comfortably in her bed, fast asleep as her last dose of pain medication was given just about an hour ago.  The nurses had told Misty her grandmother would be able to hear her if she wanted to speak to her, but Misty had decided against it, instead allowing her to sleep and rest, which is what she needed the most.

And clearly, so did Misty.  As soon as she had layed her head back in the chair, and pulled a blanket over herself, she could barely keep her eyes open.  She soon drifted off to sleep, although less comfortable than her grandmother was, and when the nurses came in to check on her, they did so quietly, and as Misty drifted into a deeper sleep, it was apparent that it was far from restful one.


Dream Sequence


Misty is not completely aware that she is asleep.  In her mind, she sees the surroundings in which she fell asleep in...her grandmother's room.  She sits in a chair, with her feet propped up on another, and when she opens her eyes, thinking she just dozed off for a little cat nap, she looks over to check on her grandmother and gets the shock of a lifetime.  While she is still laying in her bed, she has her head turned towards Misty, and is looking right at her, wide-eyed and completely coherent!  Misty jumps out of the chair, looking at her grandmother in shock.

Misty: Oh my God...Grandma!  You're...you're awake!  

Her grandmother smiles and nods as Misty stands next to her bed, still in shock and slightly confused.

Grandma: In a way, yes...

Misty: What do you mean in a way?  

Misty's grandmother points past Misty, to the chair she was just laying in.  Misty turns around, confused, but jumps back as she sees what her grandmother is pointing to...or rather who she is pointing at.  Misty looks directly at herself, still fast asleep in her chair, and she shakes her head.

Misty: I should have known...I'm dreaming.  You being awake...speaking to me...it's all in my head.  

Grandma: It is, but it isn't, sweetie.  I may not have passed yet, but I'm still with you.  You clearly need me, so I'm here.

Misty: I can't stand seeing you like this, Grandma.  I may be a horrible person when it comes to everything else, but you are the only person who I care about unconditionally.  You are the only person who I never wanted to see in this condition.

Misty's grandmother smiles, but she shakes her head and reaches for Misty's hand, taking it in her own frail hand.

Grandma: You know you don't mean that, sweetie.  You have plenty of family that you would absolutely hate to see in my situation.  You care about everyone else, too.

Misty shakes her head and fights back the tears.

Misty: No...I don't!  Everyone else...they either abandoned me, or they wanted me to be someone I'm not.  You never did.  You never once judged me, or called me out on any mistakes that I made.  And you're still not!

Grandma: What about your little girl?  Has she ever wanted you to be someone you're not?

Misty doesn't respond to that right away.  Instead, she thinks about it, then looks at her Grandma, thinking about how she is going to respond.

Misty: In a way, yes.  She's always been a Daddy's girl when it came to Spike.  I've always been the bad guy.

Her grandmother laughs a little and then pats her hand.

Grandma: That is all part of being a mother, sweetie.  All of us go through it, but you have to take a second and think, she's just a little girl.  She's only five years old.  Trust me when I say when she gets to be a teenager, she'll be ten times worse, especially if you stay out of her life completely.

Misty: Spike never wants to let me near her again, anyway.  He doesn't want me to hurt again.  He's probably right.  It's probably better for her if I stay away anyway.  

Grandma: Are you trying to convince me, or convince yourself?  If she grows up thinking you don't want to be in her life, what kind of impact do you think that will have on her?  You say everyone else wants you to be someone you're not, but listen to yourself now.  You're trying to convince yourself that you're this horrible person.

Misty: It's because I am, Grandma!  I've done horrible things over the past year..things that are unforgivable.  The only reason I am here alone is because I don't want to expose you to that part of my life...

Misty pulls her hand away from her grandmother's and takes a step back.  She turns around, needing a second to look away from her loving grandmother, even in this dream state.

Grandma: You think I don't know about that part of your life?  Sweetie, I've seen those horrible people that follow you around like a bunch of lap dogs.

Misty suddenly spins around, shocked to hear her grandmother say this.  She looks at her with her jaw slightly dropped, and her grandmother nods.

Grandma: Oh yes, I've watched a few of those wrestling shows of yours.  Your mother brought that computer thing of hers here a few times and somehow pulled up the shows on it.  That technology stuff still amazes me.

Misty can't stop herself from letting out a laugh.

Misty: You're joking, right?

Her grandmother shakes her head.

Grandma: Of course not!  I've watched it a few times.  It scared the hell out of me a few times, especially with that match of yours against that trashy redhead...

Misty: She's not so bad..

Grandma: If you grew up in my time, you'd say the same thing, sweetie.  Anyway, I've seen those minions or whatever you call them.

Misty: Disciples, Grandma.

Her grandmother waves her off.

Grandma: Same thing.  I've seen them, and sweetie, they are like a disease to you.  Especially that crazy she-devil.  I'm not sure if you know this or not, but I think she has some unnatural thoughts about you.

Misty again laughs.

Misty: I can not believe I am having an imaginary conversation about this with my Grandma...Thankfully this is all in my head.

Grandma: You haven't done anything with her, have you?  Oh, please tell me you haven't...

Misty: What?!  Grandma, absolutely not!  I'm going to pretend you didn't just ask me that, by the way.

Grandma: Okay, good, because that would be the only thing I'd have to scold you for.  IF you have a thing for women, it makes no difference to me, but that woman?  You can do better than that!

Misty is still completely shocked, and a little baffled, at the things her grandmother is saying...even if it is all in her head.

Misty: Can we change the subject, please?  Because for some reason, I am clearly incapable of waking myself up from this dream, and even if I'm dreaming, it is highly uncomfortable to be speaking about this with you.

Grandma: Oh, please.  We're both adults.  You understand my point with all of this, though, don't you?

Misty shakes her head, not quite sure.

Misty: At the moment, no.  You completely lost me when you started talking about Ruby and unnatural thoughts and all that.  

Grandma: My point, sweetie, is that those people...THEY are poison to you.  Ever since you joined up with them, that's when you started trying to convince yourself that you're the awful person.  You did nothing to try and convince everyone else of it, either.  

Misty: Grandma, I abandoned my daughter way before they came into the picture.

Grandma: You didn't abandon her.  You left her father.  Granted, it was in a terrible way, but you made a mistake.

Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.

Misty: As if any of that matters anymore?  I can't change what I did.  Spike will never forgive me--

Grandma: You listen to me right now, Misty.  The only way they will never forgive you, is if you just give up, and don't make an effort to try and earn their forgiveness.  If you want to hear my dying wish--

Misty: Please...stop right there.  Don't even say it...

Grandma: Hey, who is older here?  You will listen to me one way or another, do you hear me?  I don't care how long it takes you, but you WILL get your butt in gear and try and earn their forgiveness.  It'll never happen if you don't try.

Misty stares at her grandmother, at a loss for words.

Grandma: Go on..Get to it!  What are you still doing here?

Misty: I'm not leaving, not with you in this condition.

Grandma: And why not?  Don't you have a match this weekend?

Misty shrugs and nods, though she doesn't seem to care.

Misty: Yeah, but I don't really care about any of that right now.  I can't leave you.

Grandma: Nonsense!  I'm not going anywhere.  Not yet.

Misty: How am I supposed to know that?  You could just be telling me what I want to hear.  I don't need to face Jessie Salco again, anyway.  I've already proved I can beat her.  She picked me as her dream match?  Well guess what...I'm going to ruin that dream match, and not even show up.

Grandma: Don't you dare!  You work hard at everything you do, and I'll be damned...

Misty looks at her grandmother, wide-eyed, but her Grandmother shrugs it off.

Grandma: I'll be damned if I have to lay here, unable to really force you to get your butt back to Las Vegas.  Now, wake your stubborn butt up and get out of here.

Misty stares at her Grandmother, looking around her.  She clearly remains where she is.

Grandma: Wake up, Misty...

Misty shakes her head as her grandmother turns her head and closes her eyes, drifting off to sleep though Misty continues to hear a voice.

******************************


"Wake up Misty...Wake up...

Misty's mother has her hand on her shoulder and gently shakes her, trying to wake her from her deep sleep.  Misty is shaking her head, refusing to wake up, but her mother continues to try.

Colleen: Misty...Wake up.  Wake up!

She finally shakes her hard enough that Misty snaps out of it and jumps up out of the chair, looking around her confused.  She looks over to her grandmother, and her condition has not changed, and Misty places her hand on her head, confused.

Misty: I...I was dreaming.

Colleen: Clearly you were in a deep sleep.  What the hell were you dreaming about?  I was ready to call one of the nurses down here for you.

Misty thinks back to her dream, and everything her Grandmother said to her.  She looks at her grandmother, then quickly to her mother.

Misty: Did...Did you ever watch any of my matches with Grandma?

Her mother's eyes widen in surprise, and she folds her arms across her chest.

Colleen: A few times, yes.  How did you know about that?

Misty turns her head and stares at her grandmother as she is sleeping peacefully and comfortably in her bed.  Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath, then begins shaking her head.

Misty: I...I have to go...I have to get out of here.

Misty's mother tries to stop her, but Misty shoves her way past her and dashes out of the room quickly, not even looking back.  Misty's mother stands there, confused and a little taken back and she shakes her head, before walking over to her mother's bed side and she kisses her on the forehead and greets her.

******************************

From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry #??


Jessie, Jessie, Jessie.  You aren't exactly the brightest crayon in the box, are ya sweetie?  I had fully expected someone on Team SCW to choose me as their opponent in their dream match, but when I find out that YOU were the one to choose me, I was very surprised, and highly amused to be quite honest.  And I have a few reasons why.

Of all the women you could have chosen to face, Jessie, you picked me.  You chose a woman who you have faced not once, but TWICE and lost BOTH TIMES! Are you really that confident that the third time will be charm?  If you are, you are a lot more stupid than I ever thought.  Do you think that just because I am no longer the Bombshell Champion, that I am somehow easier to beat?  That perhaps I've lost a little steam and that you actually stand a chance against me?  Think again, sweetheart.  Nothing has changed.  You haven't beat me yet, and you will NOT beat me this time around either, and you have yourself to blame for it.

Think about it, Jessie.  You used your dream match against ME...the Queen of the Damned...and it is a REGULAR MATCH! I am more surprised at that fact than anything else.  You could have made this match with any stipulation you so wanted, making it easier for you to defeat me...giving me the disadvantage, but you didn't?  Why, Jessie?  Why would you waste you dream match like that?  And you honestly think it'll be MY nightmare?  Please...I am not afraid of you, little girl, nor do I believe for even a single millisecond that you will beat me!

Let me make something else perfectly clear, Jessie.  I don't give a damn that you THINK almost had me beat in our match in the Super J-Cup tournament earlier this year, because you most certainly did NOT!  Not only do you continue to think you nearly had me beat, but you actually think that if, by some miracle you had, that SCW would have won the Super J-Cup?  That YOU would have won the Super J-Cup?  Oh, little girl, you have no idea how much that made me laugh!  I may not be a fan of Ben Jordan, but you couldn't even last five seconds in the ring with him, let alone BEAT him!  

Oh, and then there is the fact that now you are comparing yourself to our new Bombshell Champion, Roxi Johnson, because she was the underdog in our match at Into The Void.  Jessie...do you ever listen to yourself talk and realize how completely absurd you sound?!  First of all, Roxi Johnson was just the underdog against me.  Unlike you, she is not THE underdog in every single match she competes in.  How long have you been around, Jessie?  And how much have you learned?  Absolutely NOTHING!

I am going to show you how big of a mistake you made choosing me as your opponent in your dream match, Jessie.  You want to further your career as an SCW Bombshell?  Good for you, but you'll have to find a different way to do it, because beating me won't be that way.  You'll be going into this match calling it your dream match, but if you somehow manage to walk away unharmed, which if I get my way you won't, you'll be crying because I will have just become your worst nightmare.  I hope you're ready, little girl, because the fight that is in store for you will be much worse than the first two that you experienced.  

But, hey, if it helps you sleep at night thinking you actually stand a chance, by all means...go right ahead.  I'll just enjoy the look of you walking away disappointed...once again.  But like I said, you have only yourself to blame for this loss, sweetie.  See you Sunday...

Oh, and one more thing...Do yourself a favor and rent an apartment...or buy a house.  The whole hotel scene...**shakes head**...Well, I think you catch my drift.


**END FEED**


50
Climax Control Archives / Unstable...
« on: July 05, 2013, 09:16:59 PM »
 
After Into The Void II


It finally happened.  The day many thought would never come, indeed came to pass, and many...many...many people are celebrating.  What are they celebrating, you ask?

The Queen has been dethroned.

Roxi Johnson did what so many others haven't been able to do for months now.  The Superhero defeated the Villain, and she walked away with the Bombshell Championship in her grasp....Misty's Bombshell Championship.  And how is the Queen of the Damned taking it?  Well, that is a matter of opinion, really.  

Right after the match had ended, Misty was shocked...livid even.  Her loyal disciples had made their way out to the ring to support her, knowing she wouldn't be in the best mood, but she had cast them aside, shoving her way past them and storming backstage.  Ruby had quickly followed behind her, like the little puppy dog she made herself out to be, while the Brothers slowly followed behind them, keeping their distance from their disappointed and angry leader.  But it was when they got backstage that things changed quickly.  As soon as Misty burst through the locker room door, she froze.  Ruby nearly bumped into her, then walked around, standing directly in front of her Queen, as the Brothers arrived shortly after, two standing on either side of her.  Ruby looks at Misty, very concerned, and she snaps her fingers in Misty's face, not receiving any sort of response.


Ruby: My Queen?  My Queen, what is wrong?  

Ruby again snaps her fingers, but Misty just stares ahead, not moving and barely blinking.  She has a blank and distant look on her face, and Ruby glances to Damien, now extremely worried.

Ruby: Damien, I don't know what is wrong with her.  She just...froze!  She's not responding at all!

Damien steps in front of Misty as Ruby takes a step aside.  Misty slowly blinks her eyes, almost in a catatonic state, and Damien waves his hand in front of Misty, but she doesn't respond or acknowledge him.

Damien: My Queen?  Answer me, my Queen.  

He, too, snaps his fingers but receives the same distant stare that Ruby received.  Damien looks at Ruby and shakes his head and Sebastian steps in front of Misty.  He places his hands on her shoulders, and gently pushes her towards a chair a few feet away, and surprisingly, she walks with no resistance, but the look on her face remains the same.  Sebastian guides Misty to the chair, where he gently pushes her into the chair, then kneels down in front of her, looking into her eyes.

Sebastian: My Queen, can you hear me?  

No response.  Just the slow blinking of her eyes and the same blank stare.  Their concern intensifies the longer this goes on and Sebastian continues to try and get her to say or do something...anything..

Sebastian: My Queen, please answer me.  Look at me...

Sebastian places a finger under her chin and slowly lifts her head, forcing her to look at him.  She stares into his eyes, but she just seems so far away...absent, really.  Her eyes begin to move a bit as she looks at Sebastian, but she remains silent, unable to speak, or do much of anything else.  Sebastian looks into her eyes, trying to reach her, as Damien, Dante, Zane and Ruby all look on.  Ruby is practically biting her fingers off with worry.

Sebastian: If you can hear me, please, nod your head for me.  

Misty doesn't respond right away, but about a minute later, she slowly nods her head.  Ruby breathes a sigh of relief, as do the other Brothers, yet her silence still worries them.  Sebastian looks at Damien and shrugs his shoulders, clearly at a loss.

Sebastian: Damien, I really don't know what is wrong with her.  I think we need to call Dr. Lord and get her back to Las Vegas right away.  

Damien: I agree, Sebastian.  Ruby, get her things packed right away.  Zane, go with Dante and start the van.

They all nod, acknowledging what they have been instructed to do.  As Ruby, Dante and Zane are about to get to their orders, they are all quickly stopped as Misty finally breaks her silence, but she isn't speaking.  Every one of the disciples stares at her, bewildered, as Misty is...laughing?  Yes, she is laughing.  It starts as a slow and quiet laugh, but it quickly intensifies into a loud almost hysterical cackling, and all the disciples can do is just stare at her.  Though Sebastian looks at her more concerned, as he is directly in front of her.

Sebastian: My Queen?  Why....Why are you laughing?

Misty looks at him, smiling brightly as she continues to laugh.  She laughs so much, her eyes begin to water slightly, and she holds her stomach.  Damien and Ruby scratch their heads, but the looks on their faces say they are still highly worried over Misty's current mental state.

Misty: I...I...I l-l-lost...Roxi...Johnson...beat me...Roxi Johnson beat ME!  THE SUPERHERO ACTUALLY BEAT THE VILLAIN!

Everyone expected her to be angry...livid, maybe.  But, that is quite the opposite.  Misty continues laughing an all out amused and almost ecstatic sounding laugh, and Ruby takes a step forward.

Ruby: My Queen, why is that funny?  I thought you would be...upset.

Misty lifts her head and looks at Ruby, still laughing.

Misty: Funny?  It's not funny, Ruby...It's fucking HILARIOUS!

Ruby: I'm afraid I don't understand...

Misty: How long...how long do you think it'll take for someone to make a damn comic book out of this?  Roxi Johnson...CRAB GIRL finally dethroned, Misty...THE QUEEN OF THE DAMNED!  I can see it now.

Damien looks to Dante and nods his head.

Damien: Go get the van ready, now.  This doesn't change anything.

Misty: Oh please, Damien.

Misty looks at Damien, cracking up a bit.

Misty: Lighten up!  What are you going to tell Dr. Lord, huh?  That I'm laughing? He'll laugh right back at you!

Damien: With all do respect, my Queen, you were unresponsive for several minutes.  You blacked out perhaps...

Misty begins shaking her head as she gets back to her feet.  Sebastian stands up as well and takes a few steps back as Ruby approaches them.

Misty: I heard everything you all were saying, Damien.  I was just...thinking.  There is no need to call Dr. Lord.  I am perfectly fine.  Never better, honestly.

Ruby: The hell you are!  

Ruby's sudden outburst takes them all by surprise, but none more-so than Misty.  Misty turns and glares at Ruby, raising an eyebrow, and her laughter quickly fades.

Misty: Excuse me, Ruby?  Is there a problem?

Ruby's eyes widen in disbelief and she pulls at her hair, still stunned.  She lets out a slight laugh, herself, though it is not an amused laugh by any means.

Ruby: Is there a problem?  Is there a problem?  Yes, there most certainly IS a problem, my Queen!  The way you were just acting a few minutes ago was not right!  You were practically catatonic, and you say you were and still are perfectly fine?  You just lost your match.  You lost your title...and you're perfectly fine?  

Misty stands there blinking for a few minutes, processing every word Ruby has just said.  It is the most Ruby has said at one time before, and Misty is a bit thrown back.  Normally, she would be angry with Ruby for speaking to her in such a manner, but that doesn't seem to be the case right now.  No, Misty is actually smiling as she folds her arms across her chest and nods.

Misty: Yes, Ruby, I am perfectly fine.  I'm telling you I am perfectly fine.  Therefore, I am...perfectly...fine.

Ruby turns and looks at Damien, now more bewildered than before.

Ruby: Damien, you don't actually believe her do you?  She's clearly in shock!  She would never act this way and you know it!

Damien is about to respond, but Misty holds her hand up and he stays quiet.  Misty takes a step towards Ruby, now seeming a bit agitated at the fiery disciple before her.  Ruby's nostrils flare , though she looks at her Queen calmly.

Misty: Ruby, I don't know what the hell your problem is right now, but I suggest you change your tone.  Yes, Damien believes me when I say I'm fine, because I'm telling you I'm fine and, unlike you, he listens!  And do you know why?

Ruby remains silent as she looks into Misty's eyes, almost remorseful of her attitude towards her Queen.

Misty: He listens because that is his job.  I've told you time and time again that if you don't like what I have to say or do, you are more than welcome to walk away.  If you don't believe me...

Ruby: My Queen, it is not that I don't believe you.  I want to believe you, but if you had seen what we just saw, you would feel the same way!  I worry about you.  We all do.

Misty can't stop herself from laughing yet again and she rolls her eyes.

Misty: I don't know how many times I have to tell you to quit worrying about me, Ruby.  Start fucking worrying about yourself, because if you don't quit this shit, I'll make you leave!  I do things my way, because it is my life and my choice to do so.  Do you understand?

Ruby: But--

Misty: No buts, Ruby!  If you don't like it, there is the fucking door!

Misty points to the locker room door, as the Brothers turn their heads and stare at Ruby, wondering what she will do.  Ruby looks around at each of them, shaking her head then takes in a deep breath.

Ruby: I have told you before, my Queen, I am not going anywhere.  I am sorry if my concern for your well being angers you at times, but please know I mean well and my intention is not to be disobedient in any way at all.

Misty: I'm sure you believe that, Ruby, but at times you sure as hell make it seem otherwise.  

Misty turns and looks to Dante and Zane.

Misty: Dante...Zane...I want the both of you to take Ruby and go get the van.  Sebastian, you go with them.  I need to speak to Damien for a moment.

None of them make so much as a sound in argument.  Ruby bows her head and walks over to Dante and Zane with Sebastian following behind her.  Sebastian closes the door behind them, and Misty looks at Damien and sighs.

Damien: What do you need to speak to me about, my Queen?

Misty: Isn't it obvious?  I've just about had it with Ruby, Damien, and between you and I, the next stunt she pulls, she's gone.

Damien: I understand your frustration with Ruby, my Queen, but she really does mean well.  She is just overly protective and it is in her nature to worry like she does.  She cares about you a great deal.  Trust me when I say casting her away would only cause her great harm.

Misty shakes her head and places a hand on her forehead, thinking about the situation.  She rolls her eyes and laughs.

Misty: Well she needs to back off already, Damien.  If I may be blunt with you, she needs to get laid honestly!  

In a weird twist, Damien manages to crack a smile and let out a laugh.

Damien: I don't think that is something she concerns herself with to be honest, my Queen.  Her one and only priority--

Misty: Is me, I know.  I know how she feels about me, Damien...or how she thinks she feels about me, but hasn't admitted it yet.

Damien pretends to look as though he has no idea what Misty is talking about, but Misty folds her arms and gives him a stern look.

Misty: Don't give me that look, Damien.  I'm not stupid.  I may have been in the beginning when I first met all of you last year, but I'm not blind.  Now, regardless of that fact, I think there is hope for her to be interested in someone else.

Damien: What are you talking about?

Misty: I'm saying I think I've found someone who Ruby can distract Ruby and get her to lighten up a little, and I'm going to give him a helping hand.

Damien lets out a loud guttural laugh.

Damien: No disrespect intended, my Queen, but good luck with that.  I've known her longer than you so I know what a challenge this will be.

Misty smiles wickedly.

Misty: Challenge accepted, Damien.  Challenge...accepted.

Misty stares at Damien with a confident smirk as the door to the locker room opens and Ruby steps inside again.  She doesn't say a word, just gives the two a look that says they are ready to leave.  They nod, acknowledging her and Misty grabs her things and then hands her duffel bag to Damien, and the two join Ruby as they make their way to their van and leave the arena, heading back to Vegas.

***********************************


The week following Sin City Wrestling's supershows are always the longest it seems.  Everyone is given the week off, and while most take the time to enjoy the much needed rest and relaxation, a few others tend to get a little restless and, for lack of a better word, bored.  Misty hasn't always gotten bored during the off week, but every once and while she does.  You would think after losing her Bombshell title at Into The Void II, she would take the week to sort out her plans to get it back, right?

Wrong.

Misty had told her disciples numerous times following her match that she was fine, and never felt better, but her constant mood swings over the past few days tell a different story.  She has gone from angry to content, to distant and depressed, back to angry again all in the span of just a few hours, and Ruby has been dealing with the brunt of most of it.  The feral disciple is quite dizzy in a way, dealing with the mood swings, but she remains quiet...at least to her Queen.  What Misty doesn't know is that, after first consulting with Damien on the matter, Ruby had called Dr. Lord and told him about their concerns about Misty's behavior.  Dr. Lord had agreed to make a house call to see Misty as soon as he could.

Before he arrives, however, Misty is sitting by her windowsill, staring out to her former home in the distance.  She hasn't done this in a while, and she hasn't seen or spoken to her five year old daughter, Eden, in a couple of months now.  It is now officially Summer, and knowing it is Eden's favorite season, Misty fully expects her young daughter to be outside as much as she possibly can.  And she was right.  

As Misty stares at Spike's home...her former home...she can see Eden in the distance.  Even seeing Eden from far away brings a smile to her face, but the smile is startled away as there is a knock on her bedroom door.  Ruby walks in a few moments later and she glances over to her Queen with a polite smile on her face.


Ruby: I'm just checking to see if you need anything, my Queen.  

Misty turns her head away, looking out the window once again.

Misty: I can't believe he put in a pool...

Ruby suddenly turns confused.

Ruby: Excuse me?  I don't know what you are talking about.

Misty: Spike...He put a pool in the backyard.  Eden and Timmy are swimming right now.  Eden looks like she's having a blast.

A warm smile grows on Misty's face as she watches her daughter and the teenager who she raised as her own son, swimming and having a good time in the distance.  She doesn't mention it to Ruby, but Spike and Vixen are also outside in the backyard, keeping an eye on the kids, and Vixen appears to be taking the opportunity to soak up some rays and work on her tan.  Normally that would infuriate Misty, but she pays no mind to Vixen, instead watching her daughter.  Ruby folds her arms across her chest and rolls her eyes at the mere mention of Spike's name.

Ruby: My Queen, you need to do something productive for a change.  You've just been lounging around most of the week since we got home.  Perhaps we can have a training session down in the training room?  You could teach me a few moves if you like.

Misty turns her head and stares at Ruby, surprised at her suggestion.

Misty: You're joking right?  You want me to teach you some wrestling moves?

Ruby: Sure, why not?  I've always found your profession to be fascinating if I'm honest and would love to learn a few things.  Who better to teach me than you, right?

Misty scratches her head as she is left momentarily speechless.  She knew Ruby had supported her with her wrestling, but to hear that she wanted to learn  how to wrestle?  That came as quite a surprise.  She lets out an awkward half laugh, not sure how to respond, when a thought pops into her head.  She doesn't suggest it right away, however, saving it for later.

Misty: You know, I'd love to Ruby, but I really don't feel like stepping in a wrestling ring right now.  

She turns her attention back to the kids in the distance, and Ruby lets out a muffled annoyed snarl.  Before she has a chance to say anything further on the matter, there is a knock at the door, and Dr. Lord appears in the doorway.  Misty turns to see him, then quickly glares at Ruby.  Ruby looks to the floor quickly, confirming Misty's suspicion that Ruby is the reason Dr. Lord is here.

Dr. Lord: Am I interrupting something?

Misty: Dr. Lord, I must admit I am surprised to see you here.  I don't remember making an appointment.

Misty keeps her eyes locked on Ruby, but she speaks to Dr. Lord.  He shakes his head, though.

Dr. Lord: Oh, you didn't, but I thought I would stop by.  I was watching your match a few weeks back when you took that nasty hit to the head, so I thought I'd check up on you considering you had another match a few days ago.

Misty: I see...

Ruby lifts her gaze away from the floor, but looks over to Dr. Lord.

Ruby: Well, I will leave you two alone for a while.  If you need anything, you know where to find me.

Ruby is about to walk out of the room, but Misty calls after her, stopping her.

Misty: Ruby...don't think this is finished.  You and I are going to have a talk later.

Ruby bows her head obediently.

Ruby: Of course, my Queen.  

Ruby then turns and walks out of the room, closing the door behind her without any argument.  Misty rolls her eyes before turning her attention to Dr. Lord.  He seems to be studying her intently, and she stares at him with a questioningly look.

Misty: What?  Why are you looking at me like that?

Dr. Lord: I'm just trying to assess your behavior is all.  You've been under a great deal of stress lately and I am trying to get an idea of how it is affecting you.

Misty lets out an obnoxious laugh as if to say Dr. Lord's thought is absurd.  She walks away from her windowsill and just a few feet away from Dr. Lord.

Misty: I think I'm doing just fine, Dr. Lord.  Look at me.  I haven't tried to harm myself, nor have I tried to harm anyone else so what seems to be the issue?  What am I doing that seems to have everyone so concerned?

Dr. Lord: Have you stopped to think that maybe your denial is the issue?  Tell me, why are you angry with Ruby?  Why did you speak to her in the manner that you did just now?

Misty: Ruby was the one that called you, was she not?

Dr. Lord doesn't answer right away, but his silence is all the answer Misty needs.

Misty: You can tell me the truth, Dr. Lord, because I already know.  I know she called you, so what other reason do I have to be angry with her?  If I felt that I needed to make an appointment with you, I would have done so.  I don't need Ruby or the Brothers making that decision for me.  Ruby is the only one who doesn't understand that, and she is constantly disrespecting my decisions!

Dr. Lord nods slowly for a few moments, gathering his thoughts.

Dr. Lord: She may be going against your wishes, Misty, but pretend that you are in her shoes right now.  Someone that she cares about is clearly going through a rough time right now, and all she wants to do is help.  Is that so wrong of her?

Misty: I'm not going through a rough time, Dr. Lord!  I'm fine!  Why can't any of you understand that!  Damn it, if you all want me to go crazy as badly as you think I already am, just keep doing what you're fucking doing because it is each and every one of YOU who are driving me mad!  

Dr. Lord: I think you're projecting your anger and your frustrations out on us.  You've been worried about your ailing grandmother for the past couple of weeks---

Misty takes a quick step forward, getting right in Dr. Lord's face.

Misty: Don't you DARE speak about my grandmother, do you understand me?  You know nothing about her, and what I am going through is none of your business.  

Dr. Lord: You're right, it is none of my business, but you are my patient.  I can show just as much concern for you as Ruby and the Brothers.  You can't see the downward spiral your heading in right now, and I'm just trying to prevent that from happening.  

Misty laughs and shakes her head.  She turns around and heads back over to the windowsill, hoping to see the kids again, but to her disappointment, they have all gotten out of the pool and headed back inside.

Misty: I'm not on any downward spiral, Dr. Lord.  My life is just taking the path it clearly needs to take right now, and I'm dealing with it.  

Dr. Lord: You're refusing to talk about your grandmother, so I can see how you're dealing with that, but what about losing your title?  Ruby told me you've stopped your training sessions?

Misty: I have the week off.  Of course I don't want to bother with any training sessions.

Dr. Lord: I'm fairly sure there is more to it than that.

With Dr. Lord's constant nagging, Misty suddenly loses her temper.  In a fit of rage, she balls up her fist and punches the window.  Her hand doesn't go through the glass, but she leaves a nice crack in it, and her hand is soon covered in blood.  Dr. Lord rushes over to her to check on her hand, and Ruby soon barges into the room to see what happened.

Ruby: What happened?!  

Dr. Lord: Ruby, please go out to my car and get my medical bag.  It's unlocked.

Ruby takes one look at Misty's hand and wastes no time in rushing out of the room to retrieve Dr. Lord's medical bag.  Misty lets out a laugh, clearly not even phased by the cut on her hand.  Dr. Lord grabs a towel sitting nearby and wraps Misty's hand, leading her over to her bed.  They both sit down as they wait for Ruby.

Dr. Lord: You can lie to yourself, Misty, but you can't lie to me.  I can't force you to talk about everything that is troubling you, but I really think you need to.

Misty: I really don't feel like talking about any of it right now, Dr. Lord.  I'm trying to sort it all out in my head, which if I'm honest, is why my moods have been so up and down lately.  

Ruby then walks back into the room and heads over to Misty and Dr. Lord.  She sets his medical bag next to him on the bed, and waits for a moment, seeing if Dr. Lord needs any help.  Misty glances up to her and shakes her head.

Misty: You can leave now, Ruby.  I think Dr. Lord has everything covered.

Ruby looks to Dr. Lord as if needing clarification from him, and he nods, agreeing with Misty.

Dr. Lord: Everything is okay, Ruby.  From the looks of it, she just needs a couple of stitches.  If I need anything else I will come find you.

Ruby: Very well then.  

Misty watches as Ruby turns and walks out of the room.  She continues shaking her head, taking in a deep breath as Dr. Lord injects a local anesthetic to numb the skin around the cut.

Dr. Lord: What are you trying to sort out exactly, Misty?  You're dealing with things that are out of your control.

Misty: There is only one thing out of my control, Dr. Lord, and that is my grandmother's declining health.  Losing the Bombshell Title?  I should have been able to control that, but apparently I didn't.  I'm losing everything in my life, slowly but surely, and I'm just trying..

Misty stops herself from finishing her sentence, but Dr. Lord looks up at her for a brief moment before he starts stitching her hand.

Dr. Lord: You're trying to what, Misty?  You can talk to me.  I'm not going to judge you.

Misty: I'm just trying not to lose myself, but apparently, the process has already started.

Dr. Lord: You feel as though you're losing yourself?  How so?

Misty keeps her hand very still as Dr. Lord inserts the needle into her skin, beginning the stitching process.  She watches with fascination as he does his job.

Misty: I lost the Bombshell Title, Dr. Lord.  I am no longer the Bombshell Champion...I'm nothing without that title.

Dr. Lord: Why do you say that?  It's only an inanimate object and it doesn't make you who you are.

Misty laughs an awkward, almost uncomfortable laugh and shakes her head just a bit.

Misty: I beg to differ, Dr. Lord.  The Bombshell Title is what kept me relevant, at least in my eyes.  It's what proved all the doubters wrong...Those who think I'm overrated or worthless.  I was somebody with that title, but look at me now.  I'm a fucking failure, and the sad part?  I had planned on going back to Chicago after that match to visit my grandmother again, but I changed my mind.  

Dr. Lord: Why?  You really should go see her.

Misty disagrees and shakes her head.

Misty: She wouldn't recognize the woman she sees, so what's the point?  It's better for her to remember me as her sweet little granddaughter than what I am.  I can't expose her to what I've become.  Not now.

Dr. Lord: I don't know the condition your grandmother is in right now, but from my experience with elderly patients in the past, I can tell you that you can't guarantee whether or not she would recognize you at any given point.  I think going to see her would do you some good, because clearly this situation is affecting you more than you're willing to admit.

Misty: That's not what I meant, Dr. Lord.  Physically, she could very well recognize me if I were to go see her. But...

Dr. Lord: But what?

Misty takes in a deep breath and the expression on her face turns sad...almost lost in a way.

Misty: I'm not her granddaughter anymore.  I'm not that innocent little girl she loved unconditionally growing up.  Not only that, but I'm turning into a complete failure.  I've lost the Bombshell Championship, and I could very well lose my grandmother any day.  It's better for her...

Dr. Lord: Better for her...or better for you?

Dr. Lord finishes stitching up Misty's hand and looks at her as he reaches into his medical bag and grabs out some gauze and medical tape.  Misty glares at him.

Misty: What is that supposed to mean?  

Dr. Lord: Oh, you know what it means, Misty.  You don't want to go visit her because you don't want to see her in the condition she is in.  You say it would be better for her to remember you as the sweet innocent little girl you were, but I think you are using that as your own excuse not to go see her.  I think you would rather remember her healthy, then to see her as weak as she is.  

Misty shakes her head, refusing to admit what is so obviously the truth.

Misty: That's not true.  If that were the case I wouldn't have gone to see her when I did!  I've already seen her in that condition...

Dr. Lord: ...and you don't want to see her that way again.  Come on, Misty, admit it already.  And the reason you went to see her is because you had to see for yourself the condition she was in.  

Misty continues to shake her head, fighting back the tears.

Dr. Lord: I don't know why you're so adamant on denying this, Misty.  We can all see it.  What are you trying to prove?  You know you could lose your grandmother any day, but you still say you can't go see her?  If you don't see her, you might end up regretting it.

Misty: It doesn't matter!  Don't you get it?  Even if she does recognize me, I can't expose her to the evil that follows me...the evil that I am.

Dr. Lord finishes wrapping her hand in gauze and puts his supplies back in his bag.  He looks at her, surprised she would say such things about herself.

Dr. Lord: Are you listening to yourself right now, Misty?  You just completely contradicted yourself.

Misty: No I didn't!  I'm not going to expose my grandmother...my sweet, innocent grandmother...to the evil human being I have become.  I won't do it!

Dr. Lord: Misty, listen to me.  If you were as evil as you say you are, do you really think you'd care about exposing anyone to it?  Think about it.

Dr. Lord looks at Misty with a caring and worried look in his eyes.  Misty is unable to turn her eyes away for a while, but after thinking about everything he has just said...after letting it all sink in, the look on her face turns furious.  She quickly jumps off the bed and begins pacing back and forth in the room.

Misty: No!  I won't think about it!  You're trying to get me to be someone I'm not!  Fuck you!  Fuck you Dr. Lord!

Dr. Lord slowly gets to his feet and takes slow steps toward Misty, trying not to agitate her even further.  The door to her room swings open, and Ruby steps inside, checking in on the situation after hearing Misty's shouting.  Dr. Lord looks at Ruby and shakes his head, holding up his hands.  He begins approaching Misty as she is clearly still agitated.

Dr. Lord: Misty....listen to me.  I'm not trying to get you to be someone you're not.  I'm just trying to help you.  We all are.  You need help.  You need to calm down.

Misty: The hell you're not!  Do you know what I can do to you Dr. Lord?  DO YOU?!

Dr. Lord holds both of his hands up, as if telling Misty he means no harm.  She bolts her head up to glare at him, and the look in her eyes is suddenly filled with pure evil.

Dr. Lord: You're not going to hurt me, Misty.  You won't hurt me because---

Misty suddenly lets out a loud feral scream and lunges at Dr. Lord.  She tackles him to the ground, then wraps her hands around his throat and begins choking the life out of him, while she continues to scream.  Ruby springs to action and lunges at her, trying to pull Misty off of Dr. Lord, but Misty is simply stronger than Ruby.

Misty: How is this for not evil, Dr. Lord?!  Huh?!  How...is...this?!  

Ruby: My Queen, stop!  You'll kill him!  STOP!!

Ruby's pleading and fighting falls on deaf ears, however, as Misty doesn't loosen her grip.  Dr. Lord begins turning blue from the lack of oxygen, and is near passing out, when the Brothers suddenly storm into the room to see what is going on.  Zane quickly springs to action and runs over, wrapping his arms around Misty.  He pulls her off of Dr. Lord with ease, but she kicks and screams, wanting to finish what she started.  Dr. Lord chokes and gasps for air as Zane drags Misty out of her room and into the hallway.  Sebastian and Ruby check on Dr. Lord and Damien turns to look at Dante.

Damien: Dante, go get the van ready.  I want you and Sebastian to take Dr. Lord to the hospital.

Dante is about to do as he is told, but he is quickly stopped as Dr. Lord speaks...or he tries to anyway.

Dr. Lord: No...D-d-don't...I'll be...fine.

Damien is about to protest, but a loud commotion coming from the hallway is heard.  Damien and Dante rush out to the hallway to see what has happened now.  Zane is down on the ground and blood is pouring out from his nose.  Misty is nowhere to be seen.

Damien: What the hell happened now?!  Where is she?

Zane: She headbutted me and then took off.  I don't know where she went.

Zane holds his nose as he tilts his head back.  Dante helps Zane to his feet, and the sound of tires screeching is heard just outside.  Damien rushes over to the window at the end of the hall, looking outside.  Misty's car is seen speeding off into the distance, clearly driving very erratically.  Damien shakes his head, choosing not to chase after her right away.  Instead, he follows Zane and Dante back into Misty's room to the others, sorting through his head how they can possibly fix this situation.

******************************

Tuesday July 2nd


It's been several days since Misty disappeared attacked Zane and disappeared from the home she shares with her disciples.  They have all been worried about her, and have looked for her several times, but the Queen of the Damned has been able to stay relatively hidden from them.  They had all assumed that she was in danger, given her unstable mental state at the moment, but what they don't know is that Misty is fine and well...and she is avoiding them.

The day she had gotten in her car and left, she was well prepared for this "unplanned getaway".  She had secretly packed a bag a few days beforehand and snuck it out to her car, knowing very well what she was up to.  The fact was, they all thought that she was slowly losing her mind...going crazy.  In reality, it was all of them who were driving her mad, and she had to get away from them, even if temporarily.  Especially now, given everything going on in her life.  She just couldn't take it.  So where is she?  She'd taken a good amount of cash she had stashed away in savings and headed to a local hotel for an unknown amount of time.

She's been keeping herself locked in her hotel room most of the time, just taking the time to think to herself, though at the moment, she is out walking the streets of Vegas getting some fresh air.  It's night time, but the lights of Vegas illuminate the crowded streets as tourists make their way around the city.  As she is walking down the street, she stops in front of a local goth nightclub and looks at the front entrance.  She thinks for a moment and then shrugs, deciding to go inside.  While Misty has been the goth type for years, compared to most of the other people in the club, she's a little less goth with her Hell Bunny Purple Plaid mini skirt, complete with one of her new Queen of the Damned tank tops.  

Misty makes her way inside the nightclub, looking around at the crowd of people.  She pushes her way through the crowd and over to the bar and takes a seat waiting for the bartender.  The bartender comes over a few minutes later and takes her order, and she spins around, looking at the dance floor while waiting for her drink.  She pulls her cell phone out of her pocket, looking at a text message she received earlier this week....the one informing her of her match this week against Gothika.  She smiles with a wicked excitement as she places her phone back in her pocket, choosing to ignore the many other text messages she has received from Ruby and Damien.  The bartender returns with her drink, and she pays him and takes a drink, keeping to herself, when to her right, a very interesting looking male walks up to her, smiling wickedly at her.  His skin is very pale, almost paler than Misty's, and as he flashes a smile, Misty can see a set of artificial vampire fangs staring back at her.  She laughs as she takes another sip of her drink.


Vamp Wannabe: Something funny, sweetheart?

Misty glances at him from the corner of her eye, smiling but out of annoyance more than anything.  She turns her head a bit to look at him, and shakes her head.

Misty: Funny?  No.  Ironic, definately.  Can I help you with something?

Vamp Wannabe: Yeah you can get the hell out of this club.  You don't belong here with your fake attitude.

Misty lets out a loud laugh, setting her drink down on the bar, but keeping her hand on it the entire time.

Misty: Really?  You want to talk to ME about fake?  How many sets of those shitty fangs do you have sitting at home, buddy?  Why don't you get the hell away from me, okay?  I've been minding my own---

Vamp Wannabe: Shut up bitch!  I know who you are.  You're that piece of shit who calls herself Queen of the Damned or something, right?  The one who is facing Gothika this week?

Misty: Awww, does this big boy want a cookie for recognizing me?  I suggest you leave me alone now, because I'm in no mood for you to piss me off.  So run along and go back to your coven or whatever it is you are part of.

Misty is about to take another sip of her drink, but the guy forces her hand down to the bar.  Misty slowly turns her head and glares at him, but she doesn't say a word.

Vamp Wannabe: You think you own everyone, bitch?  In this place, you don't own shit and guess what?  Gothika is going to end you, and I'm going to enjoy watching as she does it.  You're not welcome here so you better leave...Now.

Misty continues glaring at him, as several of his friends, male and female, begin to join him, glaring at her.  She slowly nods her head, taking the hint.  She places money down on the counter for the bartender before she turns and looks at all the angry "vampire wannabes" surrounding her.

Misty: Alright...alright.  I can take the hint.  Clearly you own this place, so I'll leave.  But know one thing...Gothika isn't going to kick my ass...its the other way around.

Vamp Wannabe: I wouldn't be so sure about that one, bitch.  Better watch your back.  You could get hurt without your guard dogs following you around.

Misty: Is that a threat?

The guy looks around to his friends, and they all smile wickedly, flashing their fake fangs, before he turns back to her and steps toward her.

Vamp Wannabe: Call it a friendly warning.

Misty laughs and shakes her head, but she doesn't say another word.  She turns and walks away, heading out the door, and away from the nightclub...or so they think.  Instead, she hides down the alley next to the club, patiently waiting for any of them to leave.  She waits for quite a while, until nearing the club's closing time, before she hears his voice again.  He's laughing with his friends.  He heads off in one direction, while they head off in the opposite direction, going their separate ways for the night.  When the timing is right, she steps out of the alley way, walking in front of him with her back facing him, purposely making him notice her.  He narrows his eyes and yells at her.

Vamp Wannabe: Hey!  I thought I told you to leave?!  You have a death wish or something?!

Misty stops in her tracks, smiling evilly unbeknownst to him, before she slowly turns on her heels and glares at him.  He continues walking towards her though she is clearly not intimidated.

Misty: No, of course not.  I actually wanted to get you alone.  I wanted to apologize.  Clearly we got off on the wrong foot.

Vamp Wannabe: I don't give a shit, lady.  We don't like posers around this---

He is suddenly cut off as he steps just inches away from her as she lunges at him, delivering a vicious knee to the groin!  He falls forward to his knees, clutching his crotch, and Misty wraps her hand around his neck, lifting his head so he is looking directly at her with that pained expression on his face.

Misty: You listen to me, and you listen close you twilight reject!  You don't want to mess with me.  The pain you're feeling right now is only a fraction of what I am capable of.  People like yourself, who try and act tougher than you ever will be, don't scare me.  If anything, you make me stronger.  Got it?  

He nods with a fearful look in his eyes.

Misty: You may think Gothika is going to beat me, but I can promise you, that's not going to happen.  I respect her talent and strength, but quite honestly, I'm simply stronger than she will ever be.  I suggest before you go making threats...or giving warnings to people you don't know shit about, you do your research.

Misty shoves him down to the ground, and he continues to clutch his crotch, and chokes a bit.  Before she turns and walks away, she looks down at him with a satisfied smile.

Misty: Oh and one more thing...take those ridiculous fangs out or I'll kick them out for you you worthless fool.

He quickly moves his hands to his mouth, removing the fake fangs from his mouth.  Misty smiles and laughs before she takes a step over him and walks away, proud of herself.  The man lies there on the ground for a while, trying to regain his composure, though the embarrassment he feels is probably more than he can overcome tonight.

******************************

From The Mind Of Your Queen
Journal Entry #??


So it has all come down to this, huh?  I lose the Bombshell Championship and what happens?  Instead of getting my rematch like I should, I'm thrown against one half of the Bombshell Tag Team Champions, Gothika...and my now former Team Erik team mate.  Though after Into The Void II, Team Erik is no more.  Not that it ever really was much of a team, was it?

There were few of us who supported Erik Staggs and his purpose here in Sin City Wrestling, and while The Fallen claimed to be on our side, I never really knew if they were.  I never really knew if anyone else was.  With the exception of Giani and James, I was the only one on the team who was truly supportive...I was the only one who ever did any work for the rebels.  The others may not like that I've said that, but it's the truth.  You don't like it, kiss my ass.  

Now, that doesn't mean I'm going to verbally bash Gothika.  I admit I've never much liked her or trusted her, but I respect her talent inside the ring.  We worked as a team at Hostile Takeover to keep our titles where they should be, but look at what happens as soon as Mark and Christian get control of the company back? They pit two Team Erik members against each other.  Is that really a surprise?  Hardly.

I have to wonder, though, just what Gothika thinks of the two of us facing one another.  As usual, she's been rather silent, but that is not a surprise either.  It is no secret she and Raynin have always like to stay quiet all week before their matches.  I've never faced Gothika one on one before, having only faced Raynin instead, and I hate to admit that I had hoped she would be more vocal than her tag team partner, but apparently not.  Perhaps their manager Darknyss has them be that way.  I don't know, and quite honestly, I don't much care.  

Gothika has already proven she can work as a team...that is no secret.  It is one of her strengths...but in singles competition and against me, no less?  I'm not quite sure she knows what is coming for her.  I don't care if we're former allies or not....I'm out to win this one, and I'm not going to let her win.  I can't let her win, because after the last two weeks I've had, I need this win...I need to beat her ass.  It's really nothing personal...she's just the unlucky one to be thrown against me this week.

Gothika, let me start by congratulating you on retaining those tag team titles with Raynin at Into The Void II...Bravo for the two of you.  It seems that the two of you could very well hold those titles for quite a while, but this week...its not about the tag titles.  The fact that you hold tag gold means absolutely shit to me.  You're going against one very pissed off, very stressed out former Bombshell Champion.  I have a lot of frustrations to unleash, and you are the unlucky victim this week.  Say what you want..be as confident as you want, but this one...I will NOT be losing this one.  

Oh and fair warning...you better make sure Raynin and Darknyss stay out of this one, because I won't hesitate to take both of them out, too.  

See you Sunday, Gothika...Good luck.

 

51
Climax Control Archives / Watch Your Back
« on: May 24, 2013, 05:48:07 PM »
 
Sunday May 19th


San Francisco, California...the next stop for SCW Climax Control, and not just a regular show for Climax Control.  Today marks the fiftieth episode of Climax Control.  A year and a half has come and gone since Sin City Wrestling opens its doors and held its very first show at the Star of the Desert Arena in Las Vegas, Nevada, and now the War Memorial Gymnasium gets to be the site of this special episode.  Though I have to admit to being slightly disappointed already, and the show hasn't even started.  

There are only four people left on the active roster in SCW who wrestled in the very first show, and I am one of those four people, and the only Bombshell.  Fantasia has since retired, again.  And Kittie...well, her current situation is quite interesting to say the least, but she has not returned to the active roster.  You would think that because there are just the four originals left on the roster that they would book us in matches for sentimental reasons, right?  

Apparently not.

Sure I just defended my title against Roxi Johnson last week, but I should be on every show damn it!  I'll defend my title every week if I have to.  I don't care.  Mark and Christian clearly don't know how to book their champions properly, although given the fact that Christian is currently...missing...I guess I can't blame him for this one, can I?

I should be main eventing not only this week but every single week!  Instead, what do they have main eventing the fiftieth episode of Climax Control?  Thatcher Rex versus Matthew Kennedy...the Roulette Championship match.  No offense to my Team Erik team mate, Matthew Kennedy, but it's not right, and I know just the person to go to about this huge mistake.  After all, he currently has the most power in SCW, doesn't he?  Yes...Erik Staggs and I are going to have a little chat.  It is why I showed up to the War Memorial Gymnasium early, and without my disciples, so I could have a private conversation with Erik Staggs before the show starts.  I burst into his office, interrupting him on a phone call, but I don't care.  

I close the door behind me, and he looks at me, holding a finger up signaling he'll be just a moment.  I fold my arms across my chest and begin tapping my foot impatiently as he finishes his phone call, and finally a few moments later he ends the call and places his phone on his inside jacket pocket, then gives me his undivided attention.

"Misty." He says. "You seem a little on edge.  What can I do for you?"

I look towards the ground and let out a sarcastic sounding laugh. "A little on edge?  Gee, I wonder why that could be, Mr. Staggs."

He raises an eyebrow and I can tell I have confused him. "I'm sorry, but I'm not sure what you're talking about.  Is there a problem?"

"Is there a problem?  Is there a problem?  Of course there is a problem!" I say venomously and clearly upset. "You do realize that I have been one of your most loyal supporters in all of this, right?  And not only that, I am your Bombshell Champion."

He nods, still confused. "Yes, I do realize that, but what seems to be the problem?"

"Mark finally gave you the power you deserve in this company when he signed over thirty percent to you, and how do you use that new power?" I stare at him as he shrugs. "You leave me off of the fiftieth show?!  Where is my match, Erik?  Where is Gi--" I quickly stop myself from saying Giani's name, but the look on Erik's face says he is well aware of what I was about to ask.  I don't know why I was worried about Giani not being booked either, but clearly it has peaked Erik's interest.

"Looking out for your new best friend, Giani Di Luca are you, Misty?" He says sounding quite amused. "I have to admit, you two seem to be getting rather cozy these days."

"We're on the same side, Erik!  And I'm not here to talk about Giani!" I attempt to quickly change the subject.

"Of course not." He replies. "But I find it rather intriguing that you are the one who almost mentioned him in the first place."

I glare at him with a low growl and he holds his hands up defensively.

"Alright, alright...Relax." He says. "Clearly you are upset about not having a match this evening, but there is a good reason for that.  You have the Lord of The Ring match approaching.  Giani has the King of the Deathmatch.  I need you both at the top of your game, because if either of you win--"

"IF either of us win?" I say, interrupting him.

He rolls his eyes and takes in a deep breath. "I apologize.  When the both of you win these very important matches, the bragging rights alone will be great.  Especially for you!"

I fold my arms across my chest, thinking long and hard about what he is saying.  

"Okay, you have a point but come on, Erik!  You know I'd go into the Lord of The Ring match with a broken leg.  You don't think some of these other people will have any aches or pains going into this?  I can handle myself just fine, trust me.  As for Climax Control tonight.  Well, considering I'm not booked in a match, I don't have high expectations for this show one bit, but I guess that is your loss isn't it?"

"You can still make an impact without being booked.  You know that." He reassures me.

"That may be, but I'd rather be proving to all of those skanks why I am the Bombshell Champion, in the ring.  Actions speak louder than words, you know."

He nods and I can hear his phone ringing once again from inside his jacket pocket.  He tries to ignore it, but I shake my head. "Go ahead and take that.  I think we're done here.  Ruby and the Brothers will be arriving any minute so I'll leave you to your work then."

"I've got your back, Misty.  Don't you worry." He says as he pulls his cell phone back from out of his pocket once again.  He answers the call and waves a hand at me, and I wave back as I turn and walk out of his office.  Admittedly I'm not watching where I am walking as I head out the door and I bump right into...Giani Di Luca.  He catches me before I manage to fall right on my ass, and I look up at him, a little embarrassed, but I'm not sure if it is from my clumsiness, or the sudden memory from just a few days ago that floods my brain...

******************************

Thursday May 16th


I don't know how I let Giani talk me into staying in New Jersey a little while longer, or how I managed to keep Ruby and the Brother's from flying here after I told them I wasn't going to be home when I planned, but somehow I managed to do both.  I don't have much of anything to do before heading to California for SCW's next show.  I don't mind traveling, but I must admit I'm rather thankful that the Lord of the Ring show is taking place in Las Vegas, as it makes the traveling much easier.

I sent a tweet earlier, thinking out loud about what I would do the rest of the week before Climax Control, and who was the first to respond?  Giani Di Luca of course.  He made a wonderful suggestion, and after giving it some thought, I decided to take him up on that offer.  After all, I think what he has in mind could do us both some good.  Clearly we both have some serious aggression to release, so why not?  Oh get your mind out of the gutter, people, I'm talking about a good old fashioned training session!  

I pull my rental car into the long driveway leading to Giani's rather extravagant home.  I'd been here already a few times this week, but the size of this place alone amazes me.  It makes me wonder if....Nevermind, I'm NOT going there.  I shut the engine off and take the keys out of the ignition, and grab my duffel bag from the passenger seat.  As I sling it over my shoulder and head for the front door, the door swings open.  I stop dead in my tracks, and look at a grinning Giani and shake my head.

"Why am I not surprised?" I say, staring at Giani as is wearing just a towel around his waist.  I keep my eyes locked on his face, doing my best not to do exactly what he would, and look a little further down.

"Damn.  I guess I shoulda went with my original plan and greeted ya naked."  He replies with a wink. "You might be resisting me now, but if ya saw what I've got underneath this towel...Well, you'd be all over this!" I roll my eyes as Giani begins to move his hips seductively as if it will make me weak in the knees.  Sadly for him, I am able to resist.

"I certainly don't hope you expect to go through with our training session wearing...that." I point to the towel wrapped around his waist. "Because, if you do, I have a very good feeling you might just happen to let it accidentally fall to the floor."  

He smiles a wickedly mischievous smile, not even bothering to hide what is on his mind.  I walk up to the door, standing directly in front of him, and I keep my eyes locked on his.  He stares at me, moving his eyes as if daring me to look down.

"Don't try and hide it, Misty." He says, taking a step closer to me.  He moves his face next to mine so he can whisper in my ear.  I feel the heat from his breath on my neck, but I don't move in inch. "I wouldn't have to let this towel accidentally hit the floor, because I have a good feeling you'd be the one removing it."

He pulls his head back and locks his eyes with mine again, giving me another wink.  I shake my head and try not to smirk. "I find it quite amusing how much you think you know about me, Mr. Di Luca.  If you plan to stand here and continue these little attempts at seducing me, I can turn right back around and leave.  I thought the point of this was to keep our minds on our approaching matches?"

He eyes me up and down, getting a good long look at everything I have to offer, yet not offering to him.  He goes so far as to step aside and look behind me at my...well, behind, then steps back and shrugs.  "Like I said earlier, I don't want to see you leave, but baby I love to see you go."

Oh where is Ruby when I need her.  I'm sure she would just be going absolutely insane with Giani's increasing advances.

"If you insist." I say, turning around. "You ogling my ass is a small price to pay.  I have a match to prepare for, and you're just wasting my time..." Giani grabs my hand, pulling me back.  I spin around, looking at him with a raised eyebrow, and he holds his hands up in defeat and takes a step back.

"Okay! Okay!" He says, defeated. "You win.  I'll behave."

"Somehow, I doubt that..." I reply.  

"I give you my word and to prove it, I'll go put my damn clothes on." He snaps back, but I just offer him a laugh.  "You can use the bathroom down the hall to change into something more...comfortable."

He winks at me again and lets out a laugh.  I pull my hand back, ready to smack him, causing him to flinch as he steps aside, letting me inside his home.

"Hey, hey, hey!" He says defensively. "No need to get physical...yet."

"Keep it up, Giani." I say in a warning tone. "I already wasn't planning on taking it easy on you.  Don't make it worse for you."  I step through the door, and he follows behind me, closing the door behind him.  I don't even have to turn my head to know that his eyes are currently centered on my ass, but I'll let him have his fun...for now.

"Baby you need to relax a little." He walks up behind me and smacks my ass, surprising me.  I jump a little and spin around to glare at him as he laughs. "Then again, maybe not.  Get as pissed off as ya want.  I'll gladly be ya punching bag."

"What?  And risk me leaving a bruise on that precious body of yours?" I say with a laugh. "Guess we'll find out soon enough.  If you'll excuse me, I'm going to go get changed." I turn away from him and head off down the hall to the bathroom to change into my training gear.  Giani heads off down a different hallway, I assume the one leading to his bedroom, to get dressed in his own gear...at least I hope anyway.  Knowing Giani, he may very well test my patience and show up in his training room in that damn towel.

A short while later, I wander through the halls of his home until I find the door leading to his training room.  When I open the door and walk inside, my jaw nearly hits the ground as I look around this spectacular training room he has made for himself.  It is made almost entirely of reinforced windows.  Several weights are stationed in the corner, and there is a ring in the center of the room, and from out of the windows I can see the amazing ocean view that is behind his property.  All in all, this is one state of the art facility, and not exactly what I imagined. I'm too awestruck by this room that I don't even notice Giani standing in the ring, staring at me with that signature smirk of his.

"You're a little overdressed, don'tcha think?" I jump as he breaks his silence and startles me.  

I look at my training attire for today, then give him a confused glare. "Are you crazy?  This is less than I wear in the ring as it is!  I'm wearing shorts for crying out loud!"

"I see that." He says, letting his eyes wander down to my ass for the millionth time today. "Nice choice, by the way.  They show of ya ass-ets very well."

I growl again as I make my way towards the ring.  Giani is really starting to annoy me, and I don't think he fully understand just what I can do in a wrestling ring, but he is about to find out shortly.  I walk up the steps and onto the ring apron, and not surprisingly, Giani holds the ropes open for me.  I step through the ropes and stand a few feet away from him, glancing at his own ring attire.  He, of course, is wearing his normal ring gear for this.

"You know, Giani, you could have worn a pair of shorts and a wifebeater for this one.  You didn't have to wear your actual ring gear." I try not to joke with him, but I fail miserably.  He runs his hands over his well chiseled chest and I shake my head.

"Nah, I prefer this just fine." He says, shooting down that thought almost immediately. "If I can't wrestle ya naked, this is the next best thing.  Besides, ya know ya want to run those hands all over this hot body of mine."

I close my eyes and take in a few deep breaths, trying not to tackle him to the mat right then and there, and not for the reason he so desperately wants.  I keep my eyes closed and can hear him walking around me.

"Yeah, that's what I thought.  You and I both know you're picturing it in your mind right now." He stops behind me, putting his face next to mine.  

I stay silent, admittedly leading him on  as I wait for the right moment to strike.  Knowing Giani, his next move will seal his fate...Ahh, yes...there it is.  He runs his hand down my side, and at that moment, I quickly grab a hold of his arm and spin around, wrenching his arm behind his back.  I dig my knee into the back of his leg, forcing him to fall on his knees, as I increase the pressure on his arm, but it doesn't phase him much.  From out of my view, he is grinning from ear to ear, enjoying this.

"Ya know, Misty," he says, clearly holding back a laugh. "The Lord of The Ring match is a royal rumble style thing.  Ya gotta get ya opponent over the top rope."

"Yeah, so?  What's your point?" I snap back.

Giani lets out an arrogant laugh before he takes me by surprise when he grabs me with his free arm, spins me around him and pins me to the mat, holding my shoulders down as he gains the advantage, not to mention has me in a compromising position.  He looks down at me, but I am unimpressed and a little agitated.

"My point is that moves like that won't help ya out any." He says as I struggle to get free from his grasp, but of course he is too strong for me. "Add to that the fact that there will be fourteen losers in the ring with you, so it'll be impossible."

"I know that." I say through gritted teeth. "Now, would you kindly let me up?!"

He thinks for a moment, then shakes his head. "Nah, I'm having too much fun with this.  Ya gotta learn how to get out of compromising positions, though this is one I don't think you can get out of."

"Really?  Are you sure about that one?" I stop struggling and smirk, debating my next move over in my mind.  

"Go ahead and try it."

I laugh evilly as I stare at him. "Oh, you shouldn't have said that..."

What Giani doesn't realize is that while he has my shoulders and arms pinned down, my legs are not, and is in a very vulnerable position himself.  I move my leg from underneath him, ready to kick him where I know it will hurt, and his eyes grow wide as he realizes what I am about to do.  He quickly jumps off of me, holding his hands over the Di Luca family jewels and looks at me horrified.  I continue to laugh.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa!" He shouts, backing away from me. "That's just cruel, dawg!  I knew you were hard to get, but damn...that's harsh!"

I pull myself to a sitting position, pulling my knees in close to me as I look at him and laugh with a simple shrugs of my shoulders.  I get myself back to my feet and stand there as he still looks at me shocked I was even considering such a move.

"Hey, it get you let me go didn't it?" I say proudly.

"You sure you don't dig other chicks?" He asks, and I suddenly scowl at him. "Ya had me on top of you, and you were ready to kick me in the balls!"

"Seriously, Giani?!" I'm now furious.  A little joking every now and then is fine and dandy, but he just won't give up. "Enough with the lesbian shit.  I've already told you, I'm not a lesbian.  Get it through your thick skull would you?"

"Ya keep saying that, but ya haven't proved otherwise!" He says, finally feeling safe enough to move his hands. "I've been around chicks who were hard to get before, but damn...You gotta be the worst!  It's not a big deal, but the next time you and the redheaded chick hook up, can I watch?"

I let out a loud ferocious growl and clench my hands into fists at my side.  Giani is looking at me, completely serious with that request and I shake my head, more than annoyed, but I'm don't know if it is because everyone else still thinks I'm a lesbian, or if because Giani still believes it.  I walk up to him very calmly, but given my current mood, he once again protects himself and I back him against the ropes.

"I have never, nor will I ever, hook up with Ruby!" I say slowly, once again through gritted teeth.

"If that is what makes ya sleep at night..."

I shove him hard, nearly sending him sailing over the ropes, but he quickly grabs a hold of the top rope, saving himself. "SHUT UP GIANI!  JUST SHUT UP!"

He is about to say something in protest again, but I take him by surprise, and I think myself as well, as I grab his arm and pull him towards me bringing his lips to mine, planting a long and passionate kiss on him.  He wraps his arms around me, returning the kiss for a while, and when I think we've had enough, I pull myself back, and look at him.  He seems sort of in a daze, but a smile creeps on to his face, as he looks into my eyes and remains almost speechless.

"Now...would I do that if I was a lesbian?" I ask, folding my arms across my chest.  I expect him to shake his head and respond quickly, but as he thinks about it longer, I frown as I wait for his answer.

"I'd like to say no, but...Yeah, ya would." He finally says, breaking his long silence. "Chicks do it all the time."

I roll my eyes and growl again before I charge forward, and deliver a very awkward clothesline, sending him over the top rope and to the floor below.  It is quite an accomplishment, given his height advantage over me, but I look down at him with a proud smile.

"You act like you're even worthy of anything more.  You're not even a King." I lean against the ropes and he looks up at me, a little shocked I was able to get him over the top rope.  He grabs a hold of my ankles, trips me, then pulls me under the bottom rope.

"Baby I will be when I win King of The Deathmatch." He leans in close to me, backing me against the ring apron.  He goes to kiss me again, but I hold my finger up to his lips, stopping him short.

"Once is enough for today." I say with a grin. "You win King of The Deathmatch, and then we'll talk." I quickly roll back inside the ring under the bottom rope and get back to my feet before looking at Giani, noticing the dejected look on his face.  Giani climbs back into the ring and the two begin what can only be described as an interesting stare down.  Misty continues to taunt him and he grins before he charges at her, and she's ready for him.

******************************

Back To May 19th


"Where are your lap dogs your majesty?" Giani says to me as he helps me back to a standing position.  I quickly dust myself off and regain my composure and shake my head as I look away from him.

"They're not lap dogs, Giani." I growl at him. "And they're on they should be on their way.  I had some business to attend to with Erik."

"Yeah no kiddin'.  Why else would you be walking out of his office, unless..." He raises an eyebrow, looking at me curiously.  I turn my head and glare at him, reading that expression on his face and know exactly what he is implying.

"You're kidding, right Giani?" I don't even bother to hide my clear annoyance at what he is thinking. "I was grilling him about why I wasn't booked tonight!  He's got all this damn power now and leaves us...Err, me...off the damn show!"

Giani grins as I let the word "us" slip from my mouth.  I quickly look away, hoping he didn't notice, but I know for a fact it didn't go unnoticed.

"If I didn't know any better, Misty, I'd say..." I hold my hand up, silencing him before he can even finish that thought.  I am about to say something in response, when I notice Ruby and the Brothers walking in the entrance down the hall.  Giani notices me glance behind him, turns around and rolls his eyes as he sees my disciples, particularly Ruby, as the two exchange evil glares...or at least Ruby does.

"Excuse me Giani, I have to get going."  I walk past him, not giving him a chance to respond as I quickly head over to Ruby and the Brothers.  

We walk past Giani, but I don't even make an attempt to look at him again, but Ruby's satisfied smirk says it all.  She waves at Giani as we walk past.  He rolls his eyes and flips her off.

"Fuhgeddaboudit!" He yells at her.  She snarls and turns her head away quickly as we turn down another hall and out of Giani's view.  Giani smirks and says matter-of-factly, "The Queen wants me bad..."

He laughs and disappears inside Erik Staggs' office as the scene fades.

******************************

From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry #12


What a crazy couple of weeks this has been, huh?  Especially this last week alone after Hot Stuff's big announcement on Climax Control last Sunday.  Ten thousand dollars to anyone who attacks any member of Team Erik?  Drastic decision, but am I really surprised?  Not really.  While I am sure some of my fellow Team Erik members will no doubt fall victim to the madness that is about to ensue, as they already have, there is one person on Team Erik who most definitely will NOT...And that is yours truly.

You see, ever since Mark's big announcement regarding the bounties on every member of Team Erik, Ruby and the Brothers have upped their security over me ten fold.  They don't leave me alone for a SECOND, so how can any of you expect anyone to make a quick ten thousand bucks by attacking me?  It's just not going to happen!  Mark may have been smart enough to issue the bounties, but if he wants to see me taken down, he's gonna have to be a little smarter.

Maybe that was his plan when he made that traitorous bitch Amy Marshall my tag team partner for the week?  She wasn't getting the title shot she deserved so she played into Mark's little game and got what she wanted...Bravo, Amy.  Bravo.  But here is a bit of a newsflash for you?  Do you think Mark really thinks you are worth holding that title?  Do you think he honestly EXPECTS you to win the title?  Sorry to disappoint you, but he doesn't.  He's feeding you to the wolves sweetie and you only have yourself to blame.  You may have saved yourself from being the target of the bounties he issued, but trust me when I say you have NOT saved yourself from the target that every Bombshell on Team Erik has put on your back as of this moment.  Your own former tag team partner, and current Bombshell Roulette Champion, Necra especially.  Do you really think she's going to let you take her title?  She may be defending that title against Faith on Sunday, but I promise you that you shouldn't be worried about having to face Faith for that title, because Necra is going to keep that title.  It's staying with Team Erik and you know it, don't you?

I understand why you did what you did, though.  You were trying to save your big disappointment of a boyfriend, Kevin Carter.  Erik Staggs may have believed in him, but look at what happened?  He was stupid, not once but TWICE and still failed to get the job done and bring the Heavyweight Title to right side of this war.  He may try and say that Erik was running the show all he wants, but in reality...Erik listens to the concerns of his true supporters.  You don't run around demanding things from Erik Staggs.  Oh no...you have to earn it.  Keep trying to boss around your boss and look at what happens?  I had high hopes for you at one point, Amy, but you made the biggest mistake of your life when you played in Mark's game and kissed his ass just to get a title shot.  Good luck, though.  I'm sure Necra will have fun feasting on your dead carcass once all is said and done.

As for our match this week?  I'm going to be crystal clear with you.  I don't trust you, and quite honestly, you shouldn't trust me either.  You may want to walk away with the win for this one, but let me remind you of something...I don't give a rat's ass about tag team matches, especially when I am teamed with someone I can't trust.  You say I need you?  Bullshit!  Listen to me right now you disease infested two cent tramp...I don't need you to win this match.  Let me remind you of something...I've beaten both of our opponents before...I've beaten YOU before.  What makes you think I could possibly need you?

Do yourself a favor, Amy, and get your facts straight before you go making assumptions.  I'm the Bombshell Champion for a reason.  Mark Ward could have done something a hell of a lot smarter booking this match if he wanted to try and see me defeated.  He could have booked me in a handicap match, but even THAT wouldn't have worked, and why?  

Because I'm simply the best he has, and there's not a damn thing he can do about it.

Vixen...a woman I have faced so many times I've already lost count, and each time, who has walked away the winner?  Me.  No matter how hard she has tried, she simply can't defeat me, but I get it now.  Mark wants to see her beat me just once, so he made the decision to make Roxi Johnson her tag team partner.  Oh wait...I beat her, too...just a couple of weeks ago in fact.  Some smart decision that was.

I know the ultimate plan, though...I'm predicting it already.  Amy, you yourself gave it away.  Yet another stupid move on your part.  You really think the three of you are going to collect a bounty on me?  Silly little girl, you're gonna have to be smarter than that.  I have the strongest protection around.  You won't touch me...and if you try, you'll all get taken out and that is a promise.

There is only one weak link on this team, Amy, and that is you.  Call me crazy for singling you out over our opponents, but what can I say about them that I haven't already said before?  I've proven over and over I can beat each and every one of you.  I'm smarter than all of you, but if it helps you sleep at night thinking otherwise...go right ahead.  Amy, I'm not expecting us to lose on Sunday, because quite honestly, you've got ME as a tag team partner.  YOU are the one who NEEDS ME, because if we lose this match who do you think will be the cause of it?  It sure as hell won't be me, and I intend to prove it on Sunday.  If you want to win this match so bad, do yourself another favor and let me handle all the dirty work, because against our opponents...I'm the only one who can guarantee a victory.  

Vixen...Roxi Johnson...I know the both of you have got the target on my back in your sights.  I know you both want the Bombshell Title, but neither of you will get it.  You can try all you want, but this title is staying around MY waist.  Work as a team as much as you want..The two of you combined can't defeat me, but I look forward to seeing you try.  The Superhero and her Sidekick Vixen...It has a nice ring to it, but the Villain will walk away the winner of this battle girls.  

Maybe after losing to me again, the two of you will see just how serious I am...Maybe the two of you will see that you just...CAN'T DEFEAT ME.  Come at me with everything you got ladies.  I'm much looking forward to the fight.

And one final warning to you, Amy....I'd watch YOUR back, because pissing off the Goddess of The Dead is bad enough, but add to that The Queen of the Damned?  You might as well dig your own grave...

See you ladies Sunday....The Queen of the Damned reign continues!


**END FEED**

52
Character Building Roleplays / Out To Win
« on: May 15, 2013, 07:42:32 PM »
 OOC: Too lazy to code this again...If you want to see it coded, go read it on the NWA boards lol

Sunday May 12th

Silence.  That is all you hear between myself and my disciples right now, and why?  Because they did what I have specifically asked them not to on several occasions when they interfered in my match!  I'm more furious with Ruby, however, and she knows it.  She's been glancing at me off an on since the end of Climax Control, and I know she is well aware of what is waiting for her when we get back home a short while from now.  The Brother's haven't said much since my match either, but I know their distraction tonight was more to give me a few seconds to get back to my feet.  Not that it would have mattered to Roxi Johnson at all, because I would have defeated her regardless, but what Ruby did was absolutely inexcusable!  I don't know why she somehow has it in her head that I need her assistance winning a match, because I don't.

I can only imagine what is going through her mind right now as we are driving back to our home from the airport.  Ruby has her head bowed, and she isn't looking at me, at least not that I can tell.  I can't read her facial expression, either, but the tension in the van is clear.  The shame she feels over deliberately disobeying me is evident, and I keep my eyes locked on her, waiting for her to lift her own eyes to look at me.  But she doesn't.  She keeps her head bowed and remains silent for the duration of the ride home, and it is Damien who finally breaks the long awkward silence between the entire group, though it is not about the current situation.

"Should we stop and get a bite to eat, my Queen?" He glances at me in the rearview mirror, and I glare at his reflection.  He quickly looks back to the road ahead of him.

"No." I snap back quickly. "If any of you wants anything to eat you can wait until we get home.  Do not stop this van until we are home."

I can see Ruby quickly look at me from the corner of her eyes, but she looks away just as quickly.  Damien nods and does as he is told and continues to drive.  Ruby bites her bottom lip nervously as her impending punishment grows closer.  Being the gentle voice of reason that he is, Sebastian clears his throat, trying to ease some of the tension between Ruby and I.

"Can I just say that you had a spectacular match tonight, my Queen?" He says, not realizing the topic he has chosen is the sore spot of the evening. "I think I speak for my brothers when I say we are very proud of your performance tonight.  Impressive as always."

"I am glad you realize that, Sebastian." I practically spit the words out as I keep my eyes locked on Ruby.  She flinches slightly, knowing very well that I am referencing her apparent lack of faith in me. "After all, why would I fail now after I've defeated anyone who has stood before me these last seven months?"

Dante and Zane exchange an awkward glance to one another, and then they look to Ruby.  They, too, know I am not happy with her.  Normally I would address her, but I'm saving it all, because it is the only way she will learn her lesson.  

"Forgive me if that is how it came across, my Queen.  I did not intend for you to think any of us would think you would be anything but successful.  We all know there is not one woman who has been able to defeat you."  He says with great pride.

"Except Odette Ryder."

Ruby finally, and surprisingly breaks her silence, and immediately I am wishing she hadn't.  I take in a long drawn out breath and flare my nostrils out as I glare at her.  Rage consumes my every thought, and it takes every ounce of self-control to hold myself back from ripping Ruby's dual colored hair right off her disobedient little head, and she still doesn't look at me.

"Ruby--" Zane attempts to scold her, but I snap my fingers, and he goes silent.  

"Someone is very disrespectful this evening," I say rather calmly.  Zane and Sebastian look at the both of us, specifically Ruby, completely baffled with her behavior.  

"But I speak the truth." Ruby says as she slowly raises her head and turns to look at me. "Whether you like it or not, that woman defeated you not once, but twice.  I mean no disrespect at all, my Queen."

"The hell you don't!"

I'm quickly cut off as Damien pulls the van into the garage leading to our home.  He puts it in park, then cuts the engine off, and turns around to look at the both of us and address the situation.

"Perhaps we should discuss this in the--"

"Silence, Damien!" I hold up my hand and shout at him, and he doesn't speak another word.  "Brothers, you may head upstairs now.  I need to have a private discussion with Ruby."

The Brothers look around at one another, but they do not try and go against my order.  They exit the van, one by one and head inside, leaving me and Ruby alone.  I glare at Ruby for a long while, thinking my words over wisely, before I, too, exit the van.  She turns and looks at me, shocked, but I keep the door open for her and she takes the hint.  She slowly steps out of the van, stopping next to me obediently, for once tonight, and I slam the door shut.  

"Downstairs.  Training facility.  Now." I say in a low, maniacal tone.

Ruby nods and bows her head once in her display of respect and obedience and she walks in front of me.  We head inside, taking the stairs to the basement below where my training facility is set up.  When she steps through the double doors, I fumble around for the light switches and flip them on.  Ruby stands where she is quietly, waiting for her punishment that is upon her.

"Get in the ring." I order her once again, pointing to my personal wrestling ring the Brother's had built for me.

Ruby nods again and slowly walks towards the ring, and I can tell she is not sure what to expect.  Hell, I am not one hundred percent sure what I intend to do, but one thing is clear.  After tonight, Ruby will not defy me again.  She would be stupid to do so.

She walks up the steps and enters the ring stepping under the second rope and walks to the center of the ring.  I follow behind her, watching her intently, debating my next move.  I step in front of her, placing my index finger on her chin and lift her head to make eye contact.  Ruby is breathing calmly, not showing an ounce of fear.  I look at her for a moment before I slap her hard across her face, sending her head swinging to the side.  

"On...your...knees!"

Ruby immediately does as she is told and kneels before me.  She doesn't display an ounce of pain or anguish over my vicious slap.  She keeps her head bowed in silence as I stand in front of her, looking down at her.

"Why, Ruby?" I ask to her surprise. "Why have you defied me so tonight?"

She attempts to lift her head to look at me, but I immediately stop her.

"Don't you DARE look at me, Ruby." I practically spit venom. "After your behavior tonight, you will be lucky if I EVER let you look at me again!  Tell me something, Ruby.  When I was facing Roxi Johnson tonight, did it ever cross your mind that she would actually defeat me?  Did you ever, for one second, think that I would actually lose?"  I say as I never so much as take a single step away from her, but she doesn't respond.

"ANSWER ME!"

"No, my Queen.  Of course not!" She replies quickly.

"You're lying." I reply. "Why else would you do what you did?  What drove you to take MY Bombshell title and strike Roxi Johnson over the head with it?"

"Forgive me, my Queen." She says. "I did not take such action because I thought you were going to lose.  I didn't do it to help you win."

"Then quit wasting my time and tell me why you fucking did it!" I continue to yell at her, growing more and more frustrated.  She defies me once again by looking at me, though this time, I let her, because I can see the pleading look in her eyes.

"I did what I thought you would do, my Queen.  She wants to take your title away!  She wants it for herself!  I showed her that THAT is as close as she will ever get to your title, because she will never take it from you!  She wanted a taste of gold and she got it for just a moment." Ruby says seriously as she defends her actions.  I stare at her for a few moments, trying to see any hint of a lie, but I don't find one.  She keeps her eyes locked on me, unwavering in her explanation.

I kneel down to get eye level with her, but I remain calm as I ask, "Do you understand what people think when you do things like that, Ruby?  I didn't ask for your help, but I can guarantee you that after this, people will be thinking that I did.  THEY are the ones who feel that I can't win without your or the Brothers interfering on my behalf, and after shit like tonight, it is damn near impossible to make them see the truth!"

Regret soon washes over Ruby's face as she shakes her head. "And for that I sincerely apologize, my Queen.  But, they are going to think what they want to think, regardless!  Our presence alone causes people to feel that way."

"Yes, but when you start interfering Ruby, it causes an even bigger problem!" I growl as I grab a hold of her face. "Look into my eyes, Ruby.  Remember this look, because if you pull anything like this again, your punishment will be much more severe.  Who knows, if it happens again, I may just decided to banish you completely!"

Ruby shakes her head furiously, and her eye well up with tears. "No, my Queen.  Please do not banish me!  I swear to you it will not happen again.  I swear on my life, it will never happen again.  I will not do anything without your specific orders to do so."  She bows her head again and starts shaking nervously after my threat to banish her.

I get back to my feet and fold my arms across my chest as I look down at her and take in a deep breath. "Hopefully you will not try my patience with you further, Ruby."

Just then the double doors swing open and Dante appears, and he is holding my phone.  I must have left it in my bag earlier, and he is holding it out to me.

"Forgive me for interrupting, my Queen, but you have a phone call.  I was putting your bag in your room and heard it ringing.  I hope you don't mind I answered."

Of course I mind, but I shake my head no. "That is fine, Dante.  Who is it?"

"Giani Di Luca." He says, quickly looking to Ruby.  It is no secret she is not very fond of Giani, but I do not need their permission to speak with him.  I leave the ring, with Ruby following behind me and walk up to Dante, taking my phone.

"Thank you, Dante.  You can go now." I turn and look at Ruby. "Ruby you may go with him.  I shouldn't be long."

They both bow their heads once, before Ruby walks past me, joining Dante at his side and they soon disappear through the double doors and head back upstairs.  I get a bit of a smile as I raise my phone to my ear.

"Hello, Mr. Di Luca.  Didn't we just see each other a few hours ago?...Unfortunately I'm not still in California.  We've been home in Vegas for a short while...You couldn't extend this offer earlier?...I'd be delighted to, but I will have to book a flight tomorrow...Of course.  How could I forget your private jet?...Sounds like a plan to me.  Just give me a call tomorrow and let me know what time to be at the airport...Don't worry about that, I will leave them here.  I could use a bit of a break from them, honestly...Looking forward to it, Giani.  See you then."  I then end the call with a grin.  I never imagined myself associating with someone like Giani, but I have to admit, he's kinda growing on me in a way.  Besides, our relationship is strictly plutonic, and that is how it will remain.  

I head over and flip the light switches off once again and I walk through the double doors, making my way upstairs.  Looks like I will be spending the next couple of hours, packing my bags yet again, but it will all be worth it tomorrow.  A few days away could do me some good after all.

******************************

Monday May 13th
The Flight to New Jersey

I have to admit, it's a strange feeling not having Ruby or the Brothers with me at the moment, and it will be even stranger to be without them for the next few days.  After my phone call with Giani last night, I informed each of them that I would be traveling to New Jersey for a few days, alone, and I could tell that none of them were rather excited about the idea, but they did not argue.  Even Ruby, and I could tell how particularly trying it was for her to agree to let me go alone.  Damien and the Brothers had made me agree to check in with them from time to time to ensure that I was alright, and I gave them that much.  After all, they've been looking after me for almost a year now, so I can't deny them that.

So here I sit aboard Giani Di Luca's private jet, and he is sitting in the seat across from me, facing me.  James Huntington Hawkes, the third, is a safe distance away from us, and I can feel his disgusted glare aimed right at the back of my head.  We are waiting for the jet to take off again, but have to wait as it finishes refueling.  I can see Giani eyeing me up and down, but he remains silent with that cocky grin of his plastered all over his face.  I shake my head with a laugh and look at him curiously.

"Care to fill me in on just what is going through that mind of yours, Mr. Di Luca?" I ask, crossing my right leg over my left very slowly. "Or do I need to start guessing?"

"No need to be so formal, my queen," he says. "Please call me Giani...or Papi.  Whichever you prefer, of course."

I laugh and roll my eyes. "Forgive me...I'll just stick with Giani, and I'll give you permission to skip the 'my queen' thing, as you are a more than a disciple of course.  Now, are you going to answer my question?"

"You're one tough woman to figure out, you know that?" He replies, glancing down to my chest.  Silly me made the mistake of wearing one of my signature corsets today.

I snap my fingers and point to my face. "Hey, my eyes are up here, Giani.  And tough to figure out, how exactly?  I've got nothing to hide, you know."

He nods slowly and just as he is about to say something, I hold my hand up and stop him, as I remember something from his promo for SCW last week.  "Hold on just a moment, Giani.  This doesn't have to do with that comment you made about me supposedly being a lesbian, does it?  You do realize how absurd that sounds, right?"

He shrugs his shoulders and says, "C'mon!  To resist this, it's the only thing that makes sense!  And the way that redheaded pet of yours kept eyeballin' my shit, I thought maybe....ya know." He bumps his knuckles together.

"So let me get this straight." I say, sitting forward as I stare at him. "You assume that I am a lesbian, simply for the fact that I am not returning your blatant advances towards me?  Correct me if I am wrong, Giani, but I thought we made a business arrangement?"

He shrugs again and leans forward also, wearing that signature cocky Giani smirk of his. "Who says you can't mix business with pleasure?"

I nod and place my hand on his chest.  Even through that fitted muscle t-shirt, I can feel his chiseled frame.  He grins again and I shove him back playfully. "Touche, Giani.  But tell me just why I should mix business with pleasure when, to this day, you're very outspoken and opinionated about my precious pale skin...among other things."

He sighs when I ignore his advances yet again. "I can't tell ya why, but I feel drawn to ya.  They say opposites attract, but damn..."

"Interesting situation we find ourselves in then, it seems." I say, leaning back in my seat again.  I surprise myself as I let myself give him a rather seductive look.  

"It seems so." He replies. "The only question left now is, what should be done about it?"

I giggle, but stop quickly as I catch myself. "I don't know, it's a tough call.  I mean, I'm royalty here, but you are not.  Not yet anyway." I wink at him at that last statement.

"Baby, I don't care who claims it...I AM the King of Kings, the reflection of perfection...Just short of being a fucking God!" He says, quite sure of himself, even going so far as to flex his muscles, perhaps in an attempt to impress me further.

Once again, I shake my head at the display. "....claimed just about every man in the professional wrestling world.  The question now, though, is how do YOU intend to prove it to ME?"  I raise an eyebrow at him and smile a bit.

He leans forward again, getting a devilish smile on his face. "When I said I was a FUCKING God....You should try readin' between the lines sometime." He winks at me, clicking his jaw and pointing.

"Who said I didn't?" I reply with a wink of my own, taking Giani a bit by surprise it would seem, as his eyes widen a little.  The pilot then speaks over the intercom announcing the flight would be taking off shortly and for us to fasten our safety belts.  We both do as we're told and a few minutes later, the jet begins to move.  I lift my feet, placing them in Giani's lap, giving him another seductive grin as the plane finally lifts off.

"Get a room!" James yells to us.

"We plan to do just that, bro!" Giani replies with a laugh, and I look at him shaking my head as we finally begin our journey to Jersey.


******************************

From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry #12

I know a lot of you are probably wondering just what happened during my mini-vacation as I traveled to New Jersey with Giani.  Now, normally I would be perfectly fine with giving hints of what I did in my time there, but quite frankly, it's none of your business, is it?  I don't have a match this week, in SCW, ACW or otherwise, so I did what I haven't been able to do for quite some time...I just relaxed.  

New Jersey is rather...interesting, to say the least.  Giani Di Luca is proof enough of the type of people that can come out of that place, but that is beside the point.  This might surprise you all, but Giani was quite the gentleman, I will admit.  Now, don't get it into your head that my time there was for pleasure, because it wasn't.  Giani and I had some things to discuss in private, and the only way for that to happen was if my disciples stayed behind...which is what they did.  You see, both Giani and I each have huge matches coming up within the NWA, though thankfully we are not competing against one another in the same tournament.  Giani is entered in BACW's King of The Deathmatch, while I entered the Lord of The Ring royal rumble match up.  Needless to say, we both have our opportunities to make a HUGE impact within the NWA, and we both plan to do just that.

The time for rest and relaxation is over, but its time to get serious.  With Lord of The Ring fast approaching, I need to focus on what is most important.  I need to clear my head and think of what is ahead of me, because it won't be just me in that match.  No, it is me and fourteen other people from every single federation within the alliance.  I was chosen to represent Team SCW...oh how ironic is that, given the current situation we find ourselves in in Las Vegas?  Anyway, as I was saying, I was chosen to represent SCW along with Matthew Kennedy and Ace Baldwin.  No doubt Erik Staggs had something to do with the three of us being chosen for this tournament, given the fact we are all on Team Erik.  Well, at least he probably pulled strings to get myself and Matthew in there.  Ace Baldwin is a different story.

We may be working as a "team" in this match, but it is every man, or woman, for themselves when it all comes down to it.  Only one can walk away the winner with that all important guaranteed shot at any World Title of their choosing.  If ever there was an important match, this is definately the big one.

I've had important matches numerous times over the years, and I've treated them all the same.  It may not have seemed like it at times, but I've treated all my matches with the same respect and dignity they deserve, because they are all equally important to me.  From regular non-title matches to title defenses, I've walked into each one the same, and I will continue to do so.

Why?

Because EVERY match means something to me.  Every OPPONENT means something to me.  I can't lose to one and think, oh, that's not a big deal...it wasn't important anyway.  The hell it wasn't!  If I walk into a match facing a complete nobody and lose, what does that say about me?  And the same can be said if I walk into a match to face a world reknowned superstar or champion...What does that say?  That is why I treat every match as if it could be my last, because in all honesty, it very well could be.  Injuries don't happen very often, but they DO happen.

As I am heading into this Lord of The Ring match, I'm thinking to myself, "What if?"

What if I get hurt?  What if I suffer an injury so severe, my career is seemingly over?  What if this is my last match?

I've accomplished a lot in my career, yes, but is it all enough?  Some may think so, but I don't.  Everything I've done....everything I have...it's still not enough.  Call me selfish.  Call me greedy if you want to, but that's just me.  A lot of people know my name and they know who I am, but I don't want  a lot of people to know me...I want EVERYONE to know me and what I did with my career.  I want them to remember the Queen of the Damned for what I accomplished throughout my whole career.

Three time GXW Woman's Champion, and the last one in GXW history.

Woman of the Year for GXW in 2004.

Three time, and current, SCW Bombshell Champion and Woman of the Year for 2012.  

2012 NWA J-Cup Tournament Champion and former NWA World Cruiserweight Champion.

It seems like a lot to you, doesn't it?  It is a fair amount, but its simply...not...enough.  I've got my sights set on winning the Lord of The Ring match and finally getting what is mine....what should have been mine after the J-Cup tournament this year, but one Ben Jordan stole it from me.  A guaranteed shot at the World Cruiserweight Championship next month.  Yes, you heard it here first people, but is it really any surprise?  

If...no WHEN I win the Lord of The Ring match, I WILL challenge the current World Cruiserweight Champion for the title.  If it should happen to be Simon Jones, then so be it.  It doesn't matter...I want that title, and I'm going to do everything and anything I can to get it.  That is a promise.

No...a VOW.

You all are officially on notice.  The Queen of the Damned is out to win this one and you CAN'T stop me.

53
Climax Control Archives / Superhero vs Villain
« on: May 11, 2013, 06:15:46 PM »
 It has been a relaxing week to say the very least.  The week following a Supercard usually is relaxing, and rightfully so.  Not only was Hostile Takeover a huge success for myself and most of my fellow rebels on Team Erik, but the Capital Punishment tour had ended on a rather high note.  My partners and I in the Bombshell Mega Match did exactly what we knew we were going to do all along.  We kept my Bombshell title and The Fallen's Bombshell Tag Team titles on our side and brought the Bombshell Roulette title to its rightful place at the same time.  Yes, it was a glorious night, indeed.

Very few of us involved in that main event walked away unharmed, however.  I, myself, required several stitches in my head on top of a very sore leg, but I was hardly worse for wear.  It is no secret the hell Roxanne and I put ourselves through just last Summer, putting an end to our blood feud.  This Bombshell Mega match was nearly the same as far as the tension was concerned, but the outcome was far from the same was it?  There was bloodshed, yes, but after all was said and done, each and every one of us walked out of that ring.  The same couldn't be said after I faced Roxanne.

Even after I secured the victory for my team...for myself and my Bombshell title, what are some people saying?  Some people have the audacity to suggest that I just barely won that match for us!  They honestly think that I was close to losing and that that ghetto piece of trash, Faith, was actually going to escape the ring before I did?  Oh, please!  That is simply laughable!  

I am well aware of the rules involving a steel cage match.  I understand fully that, at least in THIS instance, the rules stated that all members of a single team had to escape the cage in order for their team to win.  There was no pinfalls or submission victories.  It all depended on you escaping that cage, and my team did very well for themselves, but let me fill you in on just why I was the one to win it for my team, shall I?

What would everyone have said had I been the first one to escape the cage?  I doubt they all would have been praising me for my speedy exit.  No!  They wouldn't have!  Had I been the first to exit, you know what they would have been saying to me?  Everyone who doubts me, which is a fair amount of people as you all know, would have probably said a few different things.  They could have said I exited the cage first because I was afraid to face the fan favorites in Team SCW, more importantly Odette Ryder.  Or perhaps they would have said that I exited first as, on the very minimal possibility Team SCW walked away the winners, an excuse to blame either Necra, Raynin or Gothika for that potential loss.  

But I didn't do that, did I?  I stayed in the ring, fighting and clawing doing what I do best and still...STILL people doubt me!  It is absurd and I won't stand for it any longer!  I may have been the last to exit that cage for Team Erik, but I won that damn match for my team!  I DID! You all want to applaud every other Bombshell for getting out before that, go right ahead, but I will not sit back and allow any of you suggest that my escaping that cage was anything BUT spectacular!  I showed just why I am the Bombshell Champion and will be for a very long time, and there's not a damn thing anyone can do about it!


********************


No.  I don't want to wake up.  I just want to stay sleeping and I fight to keep my eyes closed, though my body wakes up from its long night sleeping.  But, something seems off.  I don't open my eyes just yet, but instead listen to my surroundings.  The noises I am hearing are not familiar to me, and every now and then I swear I can hear the faint sounds of distant screaming, followed by the clanking of chains or something.  

Where the hell am I?

I open my eyelids and look around the room, frozen from the shock.  That is not my ceiling.  These are not my walls.  I'm not even sleeping on a damn bed!  I bolt upright to a sitting position on the ground, and my back and neck are slightly sore now.  There is no furniture or windows, save for the tiny one on the door.  I push myself to my feet with my back against the wall and I stare at the door for a short while, wondering what to do, as I begin to panic even more.  I run over to the door, and search around for any way to open the damn thing, but alas, there isn't even a handle!


"Hello?!" I scream as I pound on the door. "Let me out of here!  HELLO!!  I KNOW SOMEONE IS OUT THERE!!"

No one answers me, and as I continue to shout and pound on the door, I hear other people beginning to do the same as well, and my curiosity and worry over where I am only increases as each minute passes.  I finally have no choice but to give up for now, and I collapse down to the floor once again, leaning against the door, terrified and exhausted.  

I lean my head against the door, pulling my knees against my chest and wrapping my arm around my legs.  I take deep breaths, trying to calm myself down as I hold back the tears that are fighting to stream down my face.  Just then, I hear the sound of a lock turning and I quickly scurry away from the door, expecting it to swing open and for my captor to set me free, but that is not the case.  The little window on the door opens from the outside, and a set of eyes peeks inside, followed by a slow maniacal laugh.


"Enjoying your stay boo?" Amused sarcasm shines through that female voice as she continues to laugh.

"Who the hell are you?!" I shout at her.  My mood quickly changes to rage as this mystery woman is clearly having fun at my expense.  I take a few steps toward the door, glaring at her from inside this cell.

She laughs again and rolls her eyes quickly.
"I'm not the one you want to be screaming at, and if you continue that attitude, it will only make what is going to happen to you so much more fun, which is not a good thing for you."

"I DON'T CARE!  WHO ARE YOU?!  WHERE THE HELL AM I?!  WHAT THE FUCK AM I DOING HERE YOU CRAZY BITCH?!"

The woman narrows her eyes at me and then slams the little window shut.  I hear the door being unlocked, and I quickly back away from the door again as, this time, it slowly creeks open, to reveal the woman standing before me.  Her dark hair falls down past her shoulders and she is looking at me as if she wants to kill me as she takes slow methodical steps towards me, backing me against the wall.

"You haven't seen crazy yet, lady.  I'd quit worrying about who I am, because I'm not the reason you are here." She informs me with little care as she folds her arms across her chest.  From the look on her face, she is taking great pride in the fear that I am failing miserably at hiding.

"Fine.  If YOU are keeping me here, then bring me the bastard that is!" I may regret making that demand soon enough, but if someone is going to keep me hostage, I'd like to know damn well who it is, and why!  She laughs and just as she is about to respond, I hear it.

He clears his throat behind her, causing her to smile and take a step aside.  When she does, I am slightly surprised, yet I should have seen known all along.  He has a smug look on his face as he takes a step inside my cell and glares at me.


"You called?"

Upon seeing him and hearing that British accent of his, any fear I had before was now gone, and I'm consumed with pure rage, but I don't move.  I stand right where I am and narrow my eyes at him, waiting for the right, if any, moment to strike.

"YOU?!" I try to sound surprised, and clearly he is amused as he lets out a laugh.

"Oh please, Misty." He says, glancing towards his female companion, or whatever she is to him. "I didn't think you were that stupid, but clearly if you didn't see this one coming, I guess I was wrong.  Enjoying your accommodations your highness?" I don't appreciate his mocking tone as he addresses me that way, and I let it known as I snarl at him.  He and the woman laugh again, but I don't.

"Fuck you and your little whore here!" I snap, looking between the both of them. "You can't keep me here!"

"Oh I can, and I will, sweetheart." He says very calmly, and I don't sense that he is lying with that statement.  The gravity of the situation hasn't started to sink in yet, though I am sure it will very soon as I can hear faint crying coming from down the hall.  How many other people are here? "You have only yourself to blame, you know."

"What the fuck are you talking about?!"

The woman takes a step towards me, ready to attack, but He holds his arm out and holds her back, to my surprise as well as hers.  Judging by this place, pain and torture is not beneath their every day activities.

"Not now, Meg." He tells her and she looks at him, shocked and almost furious, but she ultimately takes a step back.

"Consider yourself lucky, Misty." She growls at me. "Trust me when I say that once I get the go ahead, I'm going to take great pleasure in torturing you."

"Bring it, bitch." I snap back, causing her to snarl once again and she turns and walks out of the cell, standing just outside the door.

I look back to Him, and he takes in a long sigh and shakes his head.
"You might want to play nice with Meg while you can.  Aside from myself, she's the nastiest one in these parts and she will make your stay a living nightmare."

I let out a laugh and respond very loudly so Miss Meg can hear me. "Yeah well she can bring her worst, because I don't give a shit!  Besides, I'm not planning on staying here, and you shouldn't plan on it either.  If I know my disciples well enough, I'd imagine they are looking for me at this very moment, and they won't stop until they find me."

"Unfortunately for you, Misty, they won't find you.  They will be looking for a very...very...VERY long time sweetheart." He says, interrupting me.  My expression soon changes as I stare at him, now very nervous, and he takes a couple steps towards me. "I'd get comfortable, sweetheart, because you're not going anywhere."

I'm left speechless and unable to move and He turns and walks out the door.  He looks to Meg outside the cell and simply nods to her, as if giving her the go ahead, and the gravity of what is about to happen crashes down on me like a tsunami.  Meg takes her slow steps inside the cell, looking at me with a malicious smile on her face, and she cracks her neck.  I take a few steps back again until I hit the wall, realizing I have nowhere to go, and this causes Meg to laugh, as she lunges forward.

The last thing that went through my mind before everything went black, is wondering what Ruby and the Brothers were doing...and if I would ever get out of this hell hole.


********************


Meanwhile, back at Misty's home...

It is mid-morning in Las Vegas, and Ruby has been awake for some time now.  As was usually the case, she was up sooner than Misty, but around the same time as the Brothers as they all started their day bright and early.  The Brothers were still working on various repairs and upgrade projects around the home, while Ruby made the entire group breakfast, allowing their Queen as much time to sleep as she so wished.  Misty was not having as much trouble sleeping as she had over the past several months, and things were slowing returning to a normal state, but after returning to the United States after the tour of South America, everyone was rather exhausted.

The breakfast table is set, and the food is nearly finished.  Damien sent Zane to the kitchen to check on Ruby, where Ruby told him breakfast was ready and sent him back to get the brothers to join them.  She placed everything aside for the moment, looking at the clock on the wall.  While her Queen had liked to sleep in from time to time, normally she was awake by now, and the fact that none of them had heard anything from her was highly unusual, so Ruby headed out of the kitchen for a moment and headed to Misty's room.

She stood directly outside Misty's room, placing her ear to the door for a moment.  She didn't want to disturb her Queen if Misty was already awake and getting ready, but she heard no sound coming from inside the room, so she gently knocked on the door.

"My Queen?" She said quietly, as she grabbed the handle to the door and slowly opened it. "Are you awake?  Breakfast is ready."

Ruby peeks her head inside Misty's room, noticing the dark interior, signaling that the window shades have not been opened.  But that is not what worries her more.  The room is far too quiet, and she doesn't even hear the sound of Misty's quiet breathing.

"My Queen?  Are you in here?" Ruby quickly fumbles around for the light switch and illuminates the room, and what she finds horrifies her.  Misty's bed is empty, and it is still made, as if it hasn't been slept in.  Her cell phone is on the table beside the bed, and her jacket is laying on the bed.  Misty was no where to be seen.  

Ruby looks around the room frantically, and when she finds no sign of her, she runs out of the room and to the bathroom, hoping to find her there.  But the bathroom is empty as well, and there is no sign that Misty had even been in there recently.  

"Zane!!!"  Ruby yells down the hall, loud enough so all of the Brothers can hear her.  A few moments later, all four appear in the hallway, looking at Ruby with worried expressions on their faces, as Ruby looks terrified.

"Ruby?  What is wrong?" Zane asks, though one look around and he, Damien, Dante and Sebastian can almost guess to what is wrong.

Ruby pulls at her hair, struggling to find the words. "She...She is gone!  Our Queen is gone!"

"What?  Where has she gone?" Damien asks as Dante and Zane bolt for Misty's room.  Ruby can't even make eye contact with them as she shakes her head frantically.

"I...I don't know.  Her phone is still in her room, and none of her clothes are gone."

Damien looks to Sebastian. "Sebastian, get down to the garage right now.  Check to see if her car is still here.  Maybe she just went for a drive and did not tell us.  She has been known to do that."

Sebastian nods and wastes no time in running downstairs and to the garage.  Damien looks at Ruby again, but she keeps shaking her head.

"Damien, this is not like her." Ruby says, the fear overwhelming her. "Her bed wasn't even slept in last night, and she always takes her phone with her where ever she goes."

They both turn and look to Dante and Zane who have  just appeared after their search of Misty's room.  Dante and Zane shake their heads, confirming what Ruby had already told them...that Misty was not in her room, nor was there any sign of her.  A few minutes later, Sebastian reappears.

"Her car is still in the garage, Damien.  I checked the training room real quick as well, but she's not there."  He tells them, and this only disappoints Ruby further.  She shakes her head and looks to the ground, trying to think of any place Misty could be.

"Right then." Damien says, as all eyes have now fallen on him. "Brothers, we will split up and search everywhere for her, or any sign of her.  Ruby, you stay here in case she returns or perhaps calls.  We will find her, and we won't stop until we do.  Understood?"

They all nod and agree.  Sebastian and Damien take the van, while Dante and Zane take Misty's vehicle as they begin their search for Misty.  Ruby heads back to Misty's room, taking a seat on Misty's bed and staring at her cell phone.  She does her best to stay calm and strong, knowing that where ever Misty was, she would return safe and sound.

********************


Ow.  My head is throbbing right now.  What the hell did that bitch do to me?  How long have I been unconscious?  I blink my eyes quickly, and it surprises me that they aren't even swollen shut.  Surely Meg would have been smart enough to bust me in my eyes a few good times, right?  Apparently not.  I'm laying on the ground again, and as I try and push myself up to a sitting position again, a sharp pain radiates up my arm, and through my ribs, causing me to collapse right back to the floor.

"Son of a...." I mumble and groan as I feel nothing but the pain, an then I hear her.

Meg is still in the room, and she is laughing.  I open my eyes again and see her just a few feet in front of me, bent down to my eye level.  She has a satisfied look on her face, but I can tell she is nowhere near done with me yet.  Her right hand is covered in blood, but it is not hers.  I reach my hand up to my face, my nose specifically and wince.


"You...bitch!" I yell at her, spitting out blood in the process. "I think you broke my nose!"

She laughs again, nodding proudly. "Gee, what gave that away?  A broken nose is the very least of your concerns, and once I'm through with you, you're going to wish that I stopped there."

She stands up, and I manage to push myself up against the wall, all be it very painfully.  Meg folds her arms across her chest and I stare at her, holding my midsection, trying to remain as still as I can.

"Fuck...you." I say with a laugh.  If she's going to continue her assault, I'm going to take whatever she dishes out on me, because that is what I do.

She is suddenly in my face once again and she grabs my hair, yanking my head back.  I let out a scream as my body twists a bit, causing my injuries to spasm further, and she takes great pride in seeing me in pain.  She then wraps her hand around my throat and begins choking me, and I try grasping for air.  Just as I am on the verge of passing out again, He appears back in my cell, and stops Meg quickly.


"Back off, Meg."

She releases me quickly and I begin coughing and gasping, filling my lungs with the oxygen I desperately needed.  Meg stands up, looking at Him disappointedly.

"You've gotta be fucking kidding me?!" She shouts at him, wishing she could have finished what she started. "I'm not through with her!"

"Yes, I know that, but neither am I." He scolds her. "Give me a little while and then you can have more fun, yeah?"

She growls, and I can't help but laugh inside.  I'm taken by surprise as she spins around and kicks me in my midsection again, knocking what oxygen I had just gotten right back out of me.

"Laugh at me again, bitch, and orders be damned, I'll finish you off right now."

Okay...maybe I didn't laugh inside, but I don't care.  I'm enjoying pissing her off just as much as she is enjoying beating the shit out of me.  Two can play at this game after all.  Meg turns and walks away a few seconds later, disappearing out of my cell and leaving Him and I alone yet again.  He looks at me with a shake of his head as I carefully adjust my position, trying to find a comfortable position.

"You brought this on yourself, you know." He reminds me yet again.

"And yet you haven't filled me in on just what you're talking about." I reply with a slight cough.

He bends down so he is eye level with me and looks almost disappointed with me.
"Quit playing stupid with me, Misty.  You know damn well what I'm talking about.  When were you planning on telling me that you're giving up on your mission...Odette Ryder?"

I roll my eyes and laugh.  Of course this was about the precious little Aussie. "Giving up?  I can't give up on a job that I finished!  I beat Odette at Hostile Takeover."

"You know damn well this is about more than just some petty little wrestling match!  You haven't beat her yet...Not really!" He shouts, growing angry with my resistance.

"Look," I say, trying to come up with the right way to finish my train of thought. "I know what the whole point to going after Odette was, but it's been months...MONTHS...and she hasn't budged!  She's a lost cause, and she's clearly never going to embrace whatever darkness is in her."

"You haven't tried hard enough."

"No?" I say with another laugh, remembering just how much I've done to try and get Odette to break. "I think I've done plenty.  I had that dumb ass blonde, Melody Grace, kidnapped and Odette still stays the way she is...bubbly as ever!  Give it up already, because it's clearly never going to happen."

"And as long as you say that and think that, you're staying right where you are and Meg will get to have all the fun she wants." He states very calmly and without care. "It's your decision really."

I shake my head, now very annoyed. "You just don't get it do you?  I'm the Bombshell Champion.  I've got I don't know how many other women gunning for me and my title right now, and clearly, Odette is NOT one of them.  I can't keep going after her and focusing on her while I've got a damn title to defend.  If Odette doesn't want the title, then I'm done with her.  Plain and simple."

"There is a simple solution to that, Misty." He replies.

"And what might that be?"

"You MAKE her want it.  I'm sure you are more than capable of that, don't you think?" He says, surprisingly very confident in my ability to do what he says.

I shake my head and laugh again, finally ignoring the pain that jolts through my midsection.
"When it comes to Odette, I have to disagree unfortunately.  She's too focused on her disgusting love life, that she doesn't want the title.  She wants to let other women step up and go after it, but what she doesn't realize is there is not one other Bombshell on the roster who is even worthy of taking this title away from me.  None of them are capable of leading the division."

"I don't CARE about the other Bombshells.  If you don't want to finish what you started, then I'm not letting you go anywhere."

I take in a deep breath, going over in my head what I am supposed to do.  I couldn't admit it out loud, but he was right.  I knew Odette would break eventually, but as the Bombshell Champion, I can't keep going after her if she doesn't want the title, because I'd be given other opponents instead.

"Okay, I understand what you're saying,"I begin, sitting up straighter with another wince from the pain. "But the bitch out there did a number on me and it's going to take a while for me to heal properly.  Now, normally I don't give a shit and I'll fight with a broken leg, but against Odette, or even anyone else, they'll use this shit to their advantage."

He smiles and stands up straight.  Outside my cell, Meg stands against the wall smiling as well, waiting patiently for her chance to continue her assault.  I appear next to her, tapping her on the shoulder.  She turns her head, surprised to see me there, completely healed as I look at her with a vicious smile.  Meg pulls her arm back, clenching her hand into a fist and as she attempts to punch me, I catch her fist in my hand, squeezing it as hard as I can.  A pained expression appears on her face as I increase the pressure, and ultimately forcing her to the ground in front of me.

"If you don't kneel willingly, I will FORCE you to kneel before me, filth!" I say slowly through gritted teeth as I force her to kneel before me.  After a few moments, I release my grip on her hand, and she holds it and looks at me stunned.  I smile wickedly again and walk away, with neither Meg nor Him trying to stop me.

********************


Three days.  It has been three days since their Queen disappeared, and Misty's disciples only worry and fear more as each day passes.  They haven't had a single phone call or heard anything on her whereabouts, leaving them to wonder what happened to her.  Had someone taken her?  Had she run away simply to get away from everything?  Was she even alive?

Ruby can't help but let the thoughts run rampant through her mind, but the only plausible explanation going through her mind was that someone had indeed taken her.  Misty would never just abandon them, or more importantly, her title and just disappear.  There's now way.  Ruby sits in the windowsill in Misty's room, watching and waiting for the Brothers to return from their latest search, though they had looked everywhere they could think of.  She looks down the gravel road leading to their home and sees someone walking towards the building.  She squints, trying to get a good look, and as the person gets closer, her eyes grow wide and she smiles.  She bolts from the windowsill, running downstairs and out the front of the building, where she meets her Queen at the front gate.


"My Queen!!" She yells, running up to Misty and throwing her arms around her.  Misty is taken by surprise at Ruby's display of affection, and she pushes her loyal disciple away from her, shaking her head.  Ruby looks her over, as if checking for any injuries. "Are you alright?!  Where have you been?!  We've all been so worried!"

"Do not worry where I was, Ruby.  I am fine, and NEVER embrace me like that again.  Do you understand?" Misty shouts at her.  Ruby looks at her, confused and slightly concerned, but Misty glares at her, waiting for an answer.

"I...I apologize, my Queen." Ruby stumbles over her words. "Forgive me, I have just been--"

"I don't CARE, Ruby!  I only want ONE response from you." Ruby stares at her with a confused look, trying to figure out what Misty is talking about, when Misty grabs a hold of her shoulder, squeezing tightly.  She increases pressure and forces Ruby, very painfully, to kneel before her, but Ruby does not scream out from the pain.  Instead, she takes it all, and bows her head.

"I tell you to do something, Ruby, and you will [/b]kneel[/b] before me as a sign of your obedience.  There will be NO disobedience from you any further, otherwise you WILL be punished.  Understood?"

Ruby keeps her head bowed. "Yes, my Queen.  I will remain obedient."

"Good.  I trust you will inform the Brothers of the same when they return from where ever they are.  I'm going to go take a shower and change my clothes.  Wait here because I am anticipating a very important visitor." Misty orders her.  Ruby nods and bows in obedience, but doesn't say a word as Misty walks past her and heads inside to go take a shower.

About an hour later...

Misty emerges from the bathroom, feeling refreshed after taking her shower and putting on a clean set of clothes.  Ruby is standing outside the bathroom door, leaning against the wall waiting for her, and upon seeing her Queen, she bows once then stands back up.


"Has she arrived?"

Ruby nods with a smile. "Yes, my Queen.  Just a short while ago.  I hope you don't mind, but I have her waiting in your room.  I thought you would be more comfortable speaking in there."

"Good girl, Ruby.  We are NOT to be disturbed."

"As you wish.  Call if you need anything at all." Ruby bows one last time before she disappears down the hall.  

Misty waits until she is out of sight before she heads over to her bedroom door, and grabs a hold of the handle.  She slowly turns the handle and opens the door, peeking inside, when she hears a child-like high pitched laughing.  She smiles wickedly as she walks inside and closes the door behind her, looking directly at her visitor.


"I've been expecting you." Misty says, as the laughter dies down, and from out of the darkened corner of the room, her visitor appears, walking directly up to her, and who should walk into view of the camera?  Kittie!  

Or...is it?  Kittie walks up to Misty, and without looking into her eyes, she falls to her knees before Misty, bowing her head, but she doesn't speak a word.


"Well....Isn't this...interesting." Misty mumbles to herself with a wicked grin as she looks down to Kittie(?) and the scene fades to black.

********************

From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry #11


The time has finally arrived for the ultimate battle between good and evil, and no I am not talking about the war between Odette Ryder and myself.  No, this week I have a much more appropriate opponent.  This match will truly define good vs evil.

Superhero vs. Villain.

Roxi Johnson vs. Misty.

Ms. Johnson, I have to hand it to you.  You talk a very big game.  You're highly motivated and determined as you head into this match against me...your toughest challenge to date, but do you realize just what you are in for?  Do you understand that I plan to DESTROY you simply because I can?  You're walking around, whining and crying because of a fact that you can not change.

I AM the best of the best, Roxi.  No one can defeat me, and my record over the last seven months proves that.  I am not pretending to be the best, Roxi.  I just...[/b]AM[/b].  I don't walk into every match and lose, Ms. Johnson.  I win...plain and simple.  You should try it sometime, you know.  You're not exactly on a winning streak around here, are you?

Let's get another thing clear, Roxi...I am not being thrown to the lions.  I'm not being thrown into a battle I can't win by facing you, because think about it this way.  Amy Marshall defeated you.  I defeated Amy Marshall.  I, and team Erik, beat you and Team SCW, at Hostile Takeover, so therefore, I've already beaten you once.  I can, and WILL do it again!  I never picked a fight with you, Roxi.  It was a fight I was given, and I never turn down a fight.  I never walk away from a fight.

I understand why you want to beat me so badly, Roxi.  I really do.  You walked into SCW to make an impression, and sure, in the beginning you did, but lately, you've been nothing but a big disappointment.  You're out to restore the name you were trying to build for yourself, but guess what?  It's not going to happen.  You want vindication?  Redemption?  Look for it elsewhere, because against me, you can't win.  I'm going to treat this match as if it were a title defense, because in a way, it's almost as such.  You want my title, and should you defeat me, you may very well get that chance, but again....It is NOT going to happen.  

Roxi, you walk around playing this lovable Superhero, but guess what?  I'm going to destroy that image of you this Sunday.  I'm going to walk into this match as the ultimate villain, going against you, the precious Superhero, and I am going to prove to everyone just what you are.

A fake.

A nobody.

A normal...defeatable human being.

You can't be a hero every time, Roxi, and come Sunday night....Evil will prevail, and you will walk away disappointed.  But, I'm sure you're used to that by now.

See you on Sunday, Crab Girl.


**END FEED**



54
Supercard Archives / Candid, Uncut and Unscripted
« on: April 26, 2013, 09:45:38 PM »
 
Friday April 19th


Misty had just finished writing her latest journal entry, finishing off her first promotional work for Hostile Takeover before it was to be sent to the editing team.  Overall she was satisfied with how everything turned out, yet given the events of the last couple of days, she was still in a rather unpleasant mood.  She closes her laptop, gently pushing it away from her on the desk in her hotel room and leans back in her chair, wondering what to do next.  She puts the thought in the back of her mind for the moment, however, as a gentle knocking comes from the door.  She pushes herself and the chair away from the desk and heads over to the door, looking out the peephole.  She had a fairly sure idea of who was there, but she checked to make sure nonetheless.  She nods once before backing away from the door, and opening it for her visitor.  

Ruby stands before her, dressed rather casually in a pair of dark jeans and a red and black tank top.  Her half bright red, half black colored hair flows down past her shoulders as usual, and she holds the box that held the gifts from Ben Jordan.  Misty looks at the box with an angry scowl before lifting her eyes to look Ruby in her piercing blue eyes.


Misty: Ruby, you have the spare key to this room.  You know you don't have to knock.

Ruby nods and bows her head before looking back to her Queen.

Ruby: Yes, I know, my Queen.  However, I do not wish to disturb you if you are indisposed, perhaps dressing or taking a shower so I make sure to knock.

Misty: If that is how you feel, but I would not feel embarrassed.  After all, you did help me dress myself last summer when I was recovering from my injuries.  Come on in.

Misty steps aside, giving Ruby permission to enter the room.  Ruby nods and walks inside as Misty closes the door behind her, and turns around to follow behind her.  Ruby spins around, looking down at the box in her hands, then back to Misty.

Ruby: It is more out of respect now, my Queen, but that is beside the point.  What do you wish me to do with..these?

Misty's eyes dart down to the box, and she sighs frustratedly.  She wanted nothing to do with that joke of a gift that Ben Jordan had sent her, but someone had stupidly returned them to her room after her party and the Team Erik gathering had ended.  She stays silent for a long while, debating in her mind how best to answer Ruby's question.

Ruby: Forgive me, my Queen, for asking such an obvious question.  I know the mood this put you in.  I will dispose of it at once.

Ruby is about to walk past Misty, but Misty takes a step in front of her and stops her.  She takes the box out of Ruby's hands, opening it up to look at the contents once again.  She rolls her eyes and tosses it on the bed.

Misty: No, Ruby, that won't be necessary.  I know before I said I didn't want to keep any of it, but I think I've changed my mind.  I think holding on to this stuff for a while will serve as a nice reminder for the decision I've made.  

Ruby: Decision?  What decision is that, my Queen?

Misty shakes her head with a wicked smile.

Misty: You'll find out soon enough, Ruby dear.  You and I will be flying out of Brazil on Sunday for a couple of days.  I've already spoken to Damien.  He and the brothers will be staying here in Brazil while we are away.  

Ruby: Where will we be flying to, my Queen?

Misty: I will explain all of that later, Ruby.  

Ruby nods once, singalling she understands and does not push the topic further.  Misty takes a step towards the bed and opens the box.  She takes out the little souvenir J-Cup trophy Ben Jordan sent her, holding it up to her eye level and she stares at the name plate which Ben had engraved with his name.  She narrows her eyes and her nostrils flare.

Misty: Ben Jordan is going to regret this, Ruby.  

Misty focuses her eyes on the little trinket, never so much as blinking once.  Ruby stares at her confused, yet curious all the same, then looks at the trinket in Misty's hands, wondering what Misty is planning, and the scene fades out.


********************


The scene opens up inside the Ginasio Nilson Nelson in Brasilia, Brazil, where Hostile Takeover is just set to take place just days from now.  The building is empty save for two seats set up in the center of the room, surrounded by the camera crew.  One of the seats is already occupied, as Bombshell Champion, Misty, is seated waiting as patiently as she can, though given the look on her face, it isn't very much.  She looks at her wrist, as if looking at a watch, then looks to the man standing around the lighting equipment, before she speaks in a very annoyed tone.

Misty: Where is this woman?  She was supposed to be here half an hour ago!  I don't like to be kept waiting, you know.

Man: I apologize, Misty.  If I understand correctly, she is a new reporter.  Let me see if I can get an ETA on her arrival.

Misty: That would be great, thanks.  And Mark and Christian might want to think again about keeping her on board if she is late for her first interview, especially when she is interviewing--

Before Misty can finish her sentence, she is cut off as a woman bursts through one of the entrance doors leading to the arena area.  She is yelling towards them, and as Misty tries to get a good look at this new reporter, her eyes grow wide in shock.

Misty: Oh, you have GOT to be joking?  They hired HER?!

Misty points towards the woman running to them and the man spins around to get a look.  The woman trips over her own feet, somehow managing to keep upright in the process, though she continues towards them with an embarrassed smile.  The man lets out a laugh and Misty shakes her head in disbelief as the newest reporter as it seems, finally makes it to the area set up for the interview, and just who is this new interviewer?  The ever familiar, SCW fan girl Marge...er, Maggie!

Maggie: I'm sooo sorry I'm late!  I've never been to Brazil before and I'm not exactly great at finding my way around new places.  

Misty: This has to be some sort of sick joke.  Are you even qualified to interview a champion such as myself?

Maggie places her bag on the floor next to her chair and takes a seat.  She laughs nervously as she reaches down and grabs a notebook and a pen from out of her bag, then turns her attention to Misty.  Her face is flushed a little red, and her hand is shaking as she tries to begin writing something.

Maggie: I guess we'll find out, won't we?  I've never been good at this type of stuff, but I jumped at this offer!  I'm sorry if I'm a little nervous, though.

Misty: A little nervous?  Can you even read your own handwriting at this moment?

Maggie glances down to her notebook, and again laughs nervously.  She shrugs, and tries to calm her nerves.

Maggie: For the most part, yeah!  Hey, aren't I supposed to be the one asking all the questions?  

Misty: You would assume that, yes, but you have yet to ask me a single question.  If you are so nervous, why even take on such a high profile interview, Miss...

Maggie: I forgot to introduce myself! Shit! My name is Maggie.  And, regardless of what Mark or Tom call me, my name is most certainly NOT Marge!  

Misty raises an eyebrow and shakes her head.

Misty: Right...

Maggie: Anyway, I'm doing this for several reasons.  This idea was pitched for this SCW Insider Magazine, and if all goes well after this first initial edition, it may be around on a more permanent basis, but I don't have the deciding factor in that.  I love to write, and I told Mark I love to do a column or something for it, and well, here I am!  My girl Courtney is handling the the graphics side of things, so hopefully we can get this show on the road!

Misty leans back in her seat, staring at Maggie with a puzzled look on her face.  She folds her arms across her chest, thinking for a moment, as Maggie doesn't make eye contact with Misty, still fumbling around awkwardly.

Misty: Courtney...she is the bubbly Australian one, yes?

Maggie nods with a smile.

Maggie: That's the one!  She kinda reminds me of Odette Ryder for some reason, but I can't quite figure out why...

Maggie scratches her forehead, then lets out an awkward laugh as Misty shakes her head.

Misty: Just what the world needs...two Odette Ryders.

Maggie: Let's save the trash talk on Odette for later, okay?  I've got a bunch of other stuff I want to ask you first before we get down to the good, or in this case, bad stuff about Hostile Takeover!

Misty: Think you can speed this up a bit?  I've got other things to do...

Maggie places her notebook in her lap, giving Misty an awkward smile, and she shakes her head.

Maggie: Patience is a virtue, my Queen.  I don't want to rush this because I don't want to miss something, 'kay?

Misty: Are you mocking my disciples?  Because the way you just addressed me, gives me the impression that you did.  

Maggie shrugs with a childish smile.

Maggie: I don't think so. I'm, like, really incapable of mocking people.  Especially ones that scare me, so no, I wasn't mocking them.  Speaking of your goons...I mean, disciples...Where are they anyway?

Misty rolls her eyes and lets out a frustrated sigh, glaring at Maggie with a very annoyed expression.

Misty: I was told to leave them behind for this interview, as the new interviewer specifically asked they not be present.  Are you telling me you didn't make that request?

Maggie bites her bottom lip, trying to look as innocent as possible, but unfortunately for her, it doesn't work.

Maggie: Would you be mad if I said I did?  No offense, but they scare me...Especially Ruby.  She looks like some freaky vampire chick, and not the kind that I like!

Misty: Watch how you speak about Ruby.  She is harmless to anyone who knows how to speak to me and treat me with respect.  Do that, and you would not have a problem.  And as far as the latter part of that statement...let me guess.  You are one of those Twihard girls who swoons over sparkling vampires, right?  

Misty shrugs, but keeps a smile on her face.

Maggie: Meh...Don't get me wrong, I like Twilight, but not for the sparkling vampires.  The whole love story behind it and just the overall story itself drew me in for some reason.  I prefer other types of vampires, though.  Vampires that easily put the Cullens to shame.  Black Daggerhood Brotherhood all the way baby!!

Misty raises an eyebrow at Maggie's excitement, and Maggie slinks down in her seat, looking almost embarrassed soon after.  She gathers herself a few moments later and clears her throat.

Maggie: Crap...I'm sorry.  Anyway, I think this thing has strayed too far off topic now.  You'll have to excuse my A.D.D moments ahead of time, as I'm sure there will be a few of them during this interview.  

Misty: Apparently so...

Maggie: Anywho!!  Let's get this thing started, shall we?  Before I start asking any of my interview questions, I just want to make sure you full agree to this.  No questions are off limits, right?

Misty: Of course.  That is why I left my disciples behind.  I am not afraid to answer any and all questions you may have.  I've got nothing to hide.  

Maggie claps excitedly, and Misty again looks at her awkwardly with a shake of her head.  Maggie opens her notebook where she has notes and questions already jotted down and gets her pen at the ready to write down Misty's responses.

Maggie: Okay.  This may come as a shock to you, but I've been following your career since you first joined GXW back in the day.  Don't take this the wrong way, but at first I wasn't all that impressed.  I mean, I remember a little war of words you had going for a while with this girl, Selena or Serena or something and when I look back in the archives of that stuff, I just want to jump through the monitor and smack you both!

Misty: Is there a question to all this?

Maggie: Oh, right!  Yeah....So, looking back at your early days, do you ever sit back and think, what the hell was I thinking?  Do you ever wonder how you even continued in this career during your rookie days?

Misty nods for a moment, thinking back to her early days in GXW.  She can't help but let out a laugh, remembering the good old days.  She keeps her arms folded across her chest as she considers her response wisely.

Misty: I must admit, I haven't seen the tapes from GXW in quite some time, and while there are certain things I remember about my days in GXW, the beginnings of my career there are events I have honestly wished to erase from my mind, and it is the answer to that question that is my reason for that.  While I've known that this is the career I've wanted to be involved in for quite some time now, much like anyone other rookie, I had a lot to learn back then.  When I stopped onto the scene in GXW, I immediately demanded a title shot, if I remember correctly.  I hadn't even proved myself and was expecting everyting to be handed to me right then and there.

Maggie: You haven't changed much since then, as far as your actions go.  Do you remember Natalie and Rose?  Those two were basically your disciples back then...henchwomen if you want to call them that.

Misty lets out another laugh as Maggie mentions two names she hadn't heard in years.

Misty: Natalie and Rose?  Your memory is much better than mine it seems.  I haven't heard from those two in years, and had all but forgotten about them!  Needless to say, they were the reason I found GXW to begin with.  Well, at least Natalie was.  Rose and I didn't exactly see eye-to-eye, but that is beside the point.  Nat and Rose weren't my henchwomen as you say.  We were all a part of the roster working together.  If they needed a favor from me, they knew they could ask and I would return the favor as they had done for me so many times.  It was as simple as that.  It is not my problem that they never asked for any favors, and ultimately, they left GXW and I stayed.  

Maggie: You never made it seem that way.  You always ordered them around and stuff.  

Misty: They let me didn't think?  Like I said, they knew if they needed a favor from me, I would have been more than happy to help them, but they never did.  It is no different than my current situation.  If Ruby or one of the brothers ever needed something from me, I would not hesitate to help them.  I'm not that selfish that I would deny them my assistance if they needed it.  They have done so much for me, I'm just waiting for them to come to me.  

Maggie quickly jots down Misty's responses, making sure she has everything correct.

Maggie: Okay, now I'm just a little confused.  You say you're not selfish, but look at what you did to Spike Staggs and to your whole family last year.  You were all set to marry him and finally make your family whole, legally, but you nailed him with a knacker cracker...

Misty: Knacker cracker?

Maggie: Sorry, Wardism there.  But, you know what I mean!  You hit in him the family jewels..where it hurt, but add to that you tore your family apart and walked away from them all.  You walked away from your daughter.  Why?  How can you live with yourself after that?

Misty pinches the bridge of her nose as Maggie clearly brings up a sore subject.  Misty closes her eyes for a few moments, again choosing her answer wisely, and when she re-opens her eyes, the look on her face is much different than what we all normally see from her.  It's almost remorseful.

Misty: I will not lie and say that it was easy to do what I did.  I never imagined myself as someone who would ever have children, but things change don't they?  I never really admitted it, but throughout my whole pregnancy with Eden, I was terrified, and not for me.  No, I was terrified for her, because I didn't want her to grow up like I did.  Granted, at the time I still loved Spike and didn't believe for a second either of us would let our child grow up the way I did, but that didn't matter.  Things happen that change everything, and when Eden was born, that changed my thinking completely.  I took one look at her and knew I had to do everything I possibly could to make sure she grew up happy and healthy.

Maggie: Yet you still did what you did last year?  

Misty: Yes, I did, but let me remind you of something.  I made sure that Dixie and Desiree turned her around so she was not watching.  Sure, I didn't handle things the way any of you would have, but I did what I had to do.  And before you say anything else, I left Spike as a way to protect Eden from having to go through what I did.  I didn't want her to witness what I did...two parents still living under the same roof, but essentially not together anymore.  Spike may have still loved me, but the fact is that my love for him was dwindling more and more every day, so I had to end it.  Hate my decision all you want, but I don't regret it.  The only regret I have is that everyone else took my actions as  me walking out on Eden, because that is not what I was doing.  I had every intention of staying in her life, but they kept her from me.  Even still when I am trying to make up for it.  I made one huge mistake with, and they are still punishing me for it.  

Maggie has her eyes locked on her notebook as she continues jotting down Misty's responses, and as Misty finishes her last thought, Maggie rolls her eyes and nods, thinking this has gone unnoticed by Misty.  Unfortunately for her, it does not.

Misty: I'm sorry, was there a problem with that answer?

Maggie stops writing for a moment, slowly lifting her head to glance at Misty.

Maggie: Huh?  No, it was fine...it's just that...Well, regardless of how you wanted things to go, they didn't go that way.  You still walked away from Eden, when you could have simply decided on a different way of handling the situation.  You could have not gone through with planning that wedding when all along, you knew what you were going to do and how it would effect everyone, more importantly, Eden.  It doesn't matter if you make repeated mistakes or one huge mistake...The consequences of both could have the same effect, and in this case, they did.  

Misty: While that may be true, don't you think, as her mother, they still owe it to me to make it up to her?  No matter how long it takes?  Don't you think they should at least let me try?

Maggie shrugs.

Maggie: Maybe, but who knows.  I think they are just trying to protect Eden in the long run so I can't really blame any of them.  Especially considering your current lifestyle.

Misty: What are you trying to imply?  

Maggie: I'm not trying to imply anything, Misty.  I'm stating the obvious.  You walk around, calling yourself the Queen of the Damned with that awful attitude of yours, and if you ask me, you're just trying to corrupt an innocent little girls mind and turn her into some horrible monster like you are.  That is what you are trying to do, isn't it?

Misty laughs and shakes her head.  She leans forward, glaring at Maggie and takes in a deep breath.

Misty: Absolutely not.  I'm just trying to get her to embrace her destiny as I have done.  She is my daughter just as much as she is Spike's.  She needs to embrace qualities that both Spike and I have passed on to her, and she will.  What makes you think I'm such a horrible monster?  What have I done to be labeled as such?

Maggie: Oh gee, let me see here.  The aforementioned abandonment of your family.  The war with Roxanne...the fact that you walk all over people and order them around like slaves.  Oh, and let's not forget this feud with Odette and the never ending mind games you've been playing with her since you returned last fall...and kidnapping.  I think that's a pretty good list, don't you?

Misty: Not that I need to explain myself to you, Maggie, but I think I've gone about my business in a very respectable way, regardless of what you or anyone else thinks.  I didn't abandon my family.  Abandoning, in my eyes, is flat out disappearing when not one person knows of your whereabouts.  If I wanted to abandon anyone, I would have left without so much as a note or anything and just...vanished.  Did I do that?

Misty shakes her head, as does Maggie.

Misty: No, I did not.  I left, choosing to live my life on my own the way I felt I needed to do so.  There are plenty of people who can attest that they have done the same thing!  If I had decided to take Eden with me that night, you people wouldn't be calling me a horrible mother would you?  I highly doubt that.  I wasn't going to rip her away from her father and completely traumatize her that way.  As for the war with Roxanne...it worked both ways, didn't it?  She was just as equally horrible as you think I am or was.  I don't order anyone around as if they are slaves, and I made that very clear to my disciples last week.  They are free to leave whenever they so choose, but it is their choice to say and to serve me and my purpose, because it is there purpose as well.  Now...as for Odette...

A wicked grin appears on Misty's face, which Maggie studies very closely, furiously jotting down notes.

Misty: There is a reason I have chosen to go with the mind games in my war with Odette.  I think they are much more effective in accomplishing my ultimate goal, don't you?

Maggie shakes her head and laughs.

Maggie: Doesn't seem like it to me.  If it were working at all, she would be on your side, wouldn't she?  But she's not...so some plan you've had.  If anything, it's making you look like a complete fool.

Misty: I beg to differ.  You see, I think it is working perfectly.  It's just working as quickly as you people seem to think that I'd like it to, but it's going rather well.  Is Odette still all sunshine and daisies?  In some instances, yes, but in others...hardly.  Before this little war started, Odette would be trying to be friends with me and showing me the respect that she knows I deserve as a seasoned veteran in this business...as the Bombshell champion.  Now that I've actually targetted her and pointed out what she knows but is not willing to admit or embrace just yet, I'm the horrible one.  I'm the selfish bitch.  Odette can lie to herself and to everyone around her, but she can not lie to me.  There is a darkness within her just itching to be set free, but she is denying it...holding it back.  Mark my wards...sooner or later, you'll all see what I see.

Maggie: Do you still think she'll jump ship and join you and the rest of the rebels?

Misty:  Maybe...maybe not.  Although I will say that after Hostile Takeover, it wouldn't surprise me if that happened, because Team SCW is going to lose.  As much as she will try to stop it and lead her team to victory, ultimately, her teammates will be a complete failure to her.  She'll see it once Hostile Takeover is said and done.  Now, whether or not we let her join us after that, is a completely different story.

Maggie finishes writing down Misty's response and takes in a deep breath, thinking over her next question carefully.

Maggie: Why did you join Erik's team, Misty?  I mean, you're one of the most accomplished Bombshells on the roster.  What do you have to gain from all of this?  Practically everyone else on Team Erik are fairly newer to the company and are demanding things that you've already earned...things that you still have.

Maggie points to the Bombshell Championship placed beside Misty.  Misty looks at it with a proud smile, and runs her hand over the shiny front of it.

Misty: I understand what you are saying, and I know what they all want...particularly the Bombshells.  The reason I joined Erik's side in this war is simple.  I was born to be a leader, and that is exactly what I am doing.  True, I am the Bombshell Champion now, but how long did it take me to get it back?  How long did it take for Mark and Christian to give me my rematch for the title that I never should have lost in the first place?  Too long if you ask me.  I've sided with Erik and the others to get them the respect that they all deserve, and yes at times, demanding respect for myself as well.  We're here to show that just because we don't kiss the asses of Mark or Christian, doesn't mean we should be treated any differently than those who do.  At Hostile Takeover, we'll prove that.

Maggie: What if Team SCW beats you?  What if The Fallen lose their tag team titles and you lose your Bombshell title?  Have you thought about that?

Misty: Of course I've thought about it.  I'd be crazy not to, but it's a minimal possibility that I do not see happening, because aside from my team being stronger, we simply want to win this more than they do.  We want these titles more...we NEED these titles more than they do.  Not only that, we will represent the Bombshell division better than any of them ever have or ever will.  

From inside Misty's pocket, her phone is heard ringing.  She doesn't immediately take it out, however.  Instead, she watches as Maggie continues writing away, nodding her head as she does so.

Misty: Are we almost finished?  I'm sure that was either Damien or Ruby wondering how long I would be, and to be honest, this interview is starting to annoy me.

Maggie raises her head, pouting as she looks at Misty.  She quickly looks over her questions, and shrugs, appearing satisfied with most of it.

Maggie: I guess we're good for now.  I had a few more questions, but I'd hate to annoy you further.  Besides, my deadline to submit this interview isn't for another week or so, so I could finish it back in Las Vegas if I needed to, and I was hoping to interview Spike also for the second cover of it also.  My understanding is that the covers have already been submitted for approval, and you should have yours by Sunday.  

Misty: Lovely.  It was a...pleasure...

In a surprise move, Misty extends her hand for a shake, and Maggie stumbles around, surprised for a moment before shaking Misty's hand.  She closes her notebook and and offers the Queen of the Damned a polite smile, her nerves obviously calmed a lot since earlier.

Maggie: Oh, no, the pleasure was all mine!  Good luck at Hostile Takeover.  I know I can't wait to watch that match.

Misty: I won't need the luck, but thank you, and I assure you I will not disappoint you or anyone else.  Well, if you don't mind, I have to get going.  If you need anything else, you know who to get in touch with to find me.

Maggie: Absolutely!  Looking forward to this special edition and I hope once its all submitted and in print you enjoy it!  Just like you, I hope I won't disappoint.

Misty and Maggie both stand from their chairs and Misty grabs her Bombshell Championship and slings it over her shoulder.

Misty: I am sure you won't.  Have a good day.

They shake hands once again before Misty turns on her heels and heads towards the exit.  Maggie watches as the Bombshell Champion leaves the building, and when she is safely out of sight and sound, she runs her hand over her forehead and takes in a deep breath.

Maggie: Wow...that was awkward for some reason...I hope I never have to talk to that woman again!

Maggie then grabs her notebook and her bag, placing her notebook back inside her bag and the other man in the building begins cleaning up the lighting equipment and the scene fades out.

********************
From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry #10


Just a heads up to everyone reading, this entry will not be that long.  I believe I have said most of what I believe needs to be said about this upcoming match and all those involved, but given the comments made last week, and the over all lack of comments from one person in particular, I don't feel I have to say much more, do I?  My Bombshell Championship is going nowhere, regardless of what Team SCW seems to believe.

Faith...our current Bombshell Roulette Champion...As if I need to say much of anything about you?  You've got your eyes on me for this one?  Take your place in line, sweetie!  As the Bombshell Champion, it doesn't surprise me that anyone wants to target me and take me out.  You all want to accomplish what I have, but guess what?  You never will.  So you're the Roulette Champion?  Who the hell really cares?  You got lucky when you won that belt, and come this Sunday, you won't be so lucky in keeping it.  You may have three other ladies carrying you throughout the entire match, but when all is said and done, you're the weakest they've got, sweetie.  You've got a lot to learn, and honestly, not much of anyone to learn it from because if you want learn to be a REAL champion, you need to speak to me, and quite frankly, the likes of you will NEVER be a real champion.  Sorry to disappoint you.  Even Vixen can't help you.

Vixen...let me begin by extending my condolences on the passing of your dearly departed father, though I am sure in your eyes, it is not much of a loss, is it?  Where will your head be in this match, Vix?  Will you really be focusing on this match, or will your mind be on your current troubles and this devastating loss?  Or will you be thinking about your troubled childhood and everything your father put you through?  So many questions, Vix, and one can only wonder the answers to that, but I know...I know you don't really give a damn about this match, regardless of what you say.  I know, that no matter how much you try and convince yourself otherwise, the pain you feel will simply be too much, and you won't be able to take your aggressions out on myself or my team mates in this match.  You can try and use it as a distraction, but in the end, it will be too much.  And you know it.

Now that brings me to one...Roxi Johnson.  Oh Roxi, do you not pay attention to ANYTHING?  While I would like to take credit for choosing my team mates in this match, I really didn't choose them.  THEY chose to join the rebels...Team Erik...I did not choose them.  Get your facts straight and pay attention.  Why don't you get your priorities in line and focus on SCW one-hundred percent before you go throwing out things you just assume to be true, when apparently, you know nothing at all!  You're too busy trying to be a superhero and saving the world, then focusing on saving your damn career.  You want to face me?  You want to come after me and take this Bombshell Championship from me?  I dare you to try.  I know you say you'll still come at me regardless of whether or not I still hold the title, but let's face it, we both know that I will still be the champion after Hostile Takeover.  Oh, and newsflash, Roxi.  I don't WANT to be the standard by which all the Bombshells are measured against...I already am, and have been for quite some time.  The fact that so many have fallen before me time and time again is proof enough.  If you want to be brave enough and try to be the one to defeat me, by all means, go right ahead.  You'll fail miserably, and that is a promise.  So, go right ahead and come after me, Roxi.  I will enjoy beating you within an inch of your life and taking control of your soul, as I've done with so many others.  It will give me great pleasure.  

I find it rather odd how your self-proclaimed team leader, Miss Odette Ryder, has been rather quiet the last couple of weeks.  I must admit, I was rather surprised when the first week came and went and not a single word was heard from Miss Ryder.  What's wrong, Miss Ryder?  Are you suddenly realizing the trouble you're in?  Do you now see just what is going to happen to you
and your team mates this Sunday?  You're walking into a fight you can't win this time.  You may hold one pinfall victory over me already, Miss Ryder, but as I have said in the past, that is all you get.  Your on a downward spiral, Odette.  You're career has already hit its peak, and the longer you stay on the side of Team SCW, the worse it will get.  If you really want to get back on the right path, and reach your true potential...you know what you have to do.  Embrace who you really are, Odette...Let the darkness consume you.  Stop fighting, and just give in because sooner or later, it's bound to happen.  Get over the lovey dovey crap and be who you are truly meant to be.  I may sound like a broken record, but what is it going to take for you to see the truth?  What do I have to do to get you to see?!  Darkness always prevails Miss Ryder.  I'll prove it to you this Sunday, as well as the days...weeks...months that follow.  Until you embrace the darkness, I will not stop.  Take that as your final warning...

To my partners this Sunday...Raynin and Gothika...and Necra. Let us stand together as a team and prove to everyone we CAN work together and defeat all that is good.  Let us dominate Team SCW and take leadership over the Bombshell Division and prove why we OWN SCW and the Bombshell Division and will from this moment on!  Gone are the days of the good and pure ass kissing little divas, and welcome to the days of the strong and mighty true Bombshells!  Evil ALWAYS trumps Good...whether they like it or not!  

Hostile Takeover is upon us ladies...what a glorious night it will be for Team Erik and the rebels.  The face of the Bombshell Division is about to change...You can count on that!


55
Supercard Archives / A Long Birthday Week
« on: April 20, 2013, 04:58:48 PM »
 
Sunday- After Climax Control


The final Climax Control before Hostile Takeover has just gone off the air, and what a night it was for both Team Erik and Team SCW.  Sides were chosen, attacks were made and a few were even suspended, making it a drama filled night indeed.  But the biggest announcement of the night came from Erik Staggs himself, when he had laid down the challenge for the Bombshell Mega Match in which ALL of the Bombshell Titles would be on the line in the same match, and the winner would take all!  Mark Ward and Christian Underwood had quickly accepted, and the teams were decided.  All should be fine and dandy at the moment, right?  

Wrong.

While Erik Staggs is backstage, looking proud of himself and his team, and satisfied with the lines that have been drawn for Hostile Takeover, the Bombshell Champion herself is far from happy.  She is storming around backstage, searching for her team leader, and when she finds him, she does not hide her frustration one bit.  She storms up to him as he is just about to walk into his office when she grabs his arm and spins him around.


Misty: Do you mind telling me what the HELL you were thinking suggesting this match?!

Erik pulls his arm from Misty's grasp as she folds her arms across her chest, waiting for an answer.  He dusts himself off, looking better than he was earlier this evening after being chokeslammed by Rage, but he had apparently bounced back rather quickly from that attack.  He looks at his upset Bombshell Champion, keeping a calm expression on his face.

Erik: I'm sorry, you're not pleased with this idea?  

Misty: Gee, what gave you that idea?  Why didn't you discuss this with me first and get my opinion on it before you went and threw out the idea!  It's not just the other titles on the line, Erik!  MY title is on the line in this match, too and winner takes all? REALLY?!

Erik holds his hands up, trying to calm Misty down, but given the night she has had, it clearly doesn't work.  He takes in a deep breath as Misty glares at him.

Erik: Perhaps we should step inside my office and discuss privately, yes?  Clearly you are upset, but I would like to explain my decision to suggest this match, and hopefully you will understand a little better and be okay with it.

Misty shakes her head and takes a step back.

Misty: We don't need to discuss anything in private, Mr. Staggs!  I am NOT okay with this, and now there is no way out of it!  

Erik: There is no reason for you to be concerned here, Misty.  Do you not believe in yourself, The Fallen or Necra to get the job done?

Misty: Oh I know I can get the job done just fine, Mr. Staggs.  I even trust Necra enough to do her part, but if I'm honest, I haven't had the chance to speak with Raynin or Gothika lately to know if I can trust either of them or not.  Need I remind you that Raynin lost the Bombshell Championship last year to me, and we've never really seen eye to eye on anything.

Misty lowers her voice so she is no longer shouting, but her facial expression tells a different story.  Erik nods, listening to her concerns carefully.

Erik: Yes, I am well aware of that, Misty, but Raynin and Gothika have chosen our side.  Their titles are on the line as well, so don't be concerned that they will not do their part to make sure those titles stay around their waists, because I can assure you they will do everything in their power.  We have the strongest on our side.  You can't deny that.

Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.  She shakes her head and growls under her breath, the stress of the evening overwhelming her.

Misty: I'm not denying that one bit, Mr. Staggs.  I know the we have their number in strength.  Forgive me if I'm not keen on this idea at the moment, but tonight did not exactly go as I had planned.  I still haven't heard back from any of the brothers yet.

Erik nods, remembering what had happened earlier, and now understanding the mood Misty was currently in.

Erik: Forgive me, Misty, I had forgotten all about that given tonight's events.  When was the last time you heard from any of them?  

Misty shakes her head and runs her hand through her hair, trying to recall the time.

Misty: I'm not sure exactly.  After they gave chase to that damn truck, I hightailed it backstage to get my phone to call Damien, and they said they were still in pursuit.  I swear...if Ruby is harmed in any way or if we don't find her, Odette Ryder and Melody Grace will pay a steep price.

Erik: Don't worry.  I am sure your men will find Ruby safe and in one piece, but you still have the opportunity coming up to make Odette pay for what they did tonight.  Speaking of Odette, Misty I have to ask...Did you really believe she would join our side?  I can understand before that whole charade with Jordan Williams, maybe, but now?  I hadn't even considered recruiting her.

Misty lets out a laugh, finally seeming in a more relaxed mood.

Misty: She's more than capable of being corrupted, Mr. Staggs, and I am not through with her.  She may seem like she's this love-stricken little puppy dog over Gabriel, but there is a darkness in her just dying to be released.  

Erik: If you say so, but I am not convinced.  So, are you feeling better about this match then?

Misty: I am sure I will be fine later.  Right now, I am too distracted worrying about Ruby at the moment.  I don't need to be worrying about my title as well.

Erik places a reassuring hand on Misty's shoulder, offering her an equally reassuring smile.

Erik: I already told you not to worry.  Everything will work in our favor, and a win for our team will be a lovely late birthday present for you, my queen.

Misty looks at Erik, slightly surprised.

Misty: You remembered my birthday?  I'm impressed.

Erik: Of course I remembered.  After all, you are the mother to my great-niece, and you are practically family.  I hope you don't mind I've taken the liberty of planning something extra special.

Misty: I'm flattered, Mr. Staggs, but I am not one to celebrate my birthday much these days.  Last year wasn't exactly the greatest birthday.

Misty frowns, and Erik nods, as they recall the events surrounding Misty's birthday last year, more specifically a cake that had been filled with live snakes and delivered to her.  That cake, of course, had ended up being sent as a message from Roxanne.

Erik: Yes, well I am sure Roxanne remembers that quite well also, which is why she was also involved in this idea.  She wanted to make up for it in a way, but she also suggested something else, which I hope you don't mind.

Misty: And what is that?

Erik: We are going to use your birthday get together as  a means to hopefully get everyone on our team together in one place.  Let's call it a pre-Hostile Takeover extravaganza, and we can all celebrate your birthday at the same time.  How does that sound?

Misty thinks for a moment, before she lets out a laugh.

Misty: I am perfectly fine with that.  Some of the others need a bit of a pep talk anyway.

Misty's phone suddenly starts ringing from inside her pocket.  She fumbles around for a moment then holds up a finger, telling Erik she'll be just a moment as she steps away to take the call.  About a minute later, Misty walks back up to him, looking very relieved and in a much better mood.

Misty: That was Dante.  They've got Ruby and they are heading back to the hotel as we speak.

Erik: Excellent news!  You should probably get heading over there then.  Anything else I can do for you before you leave?

Misty shakes her head.

Misty: No, thanks.  Be sure to let me know where this meeting will be on Thursday.

Erik: Of course.  I will either call or send a message out to everyone when the details have been set.  We'll see you Thursday then.

Misty: See you then.

Misty then turns on her heels and quickly heads off down the hall and back to the locker rooms to get her things.  Erik disappears back inside his office and the scene fades out.

********************


A short while later the scene opens up in the parking lot of the hotel Misty and her disciples are staying at.  Misty had to call a taxi to transport her to the hotel, and that taxi is just pulling up in the lot.  She pays the driver and steps out of the backseat with her duffel bag slung over her shoulder.  After the taxi drives off, Misty's rental van pulls up.  The back doors open, and Sebastian and Zane jump out of the back, followed by Ruby.  Considering all she has been through this evening, she looks rather relaxed and unharmed.  Once Zane closes the doors, he taps the back of the van, and Damien drives off to go park the van.  Misty runs over to Ruby, looking relieved to see her.

Misty: Ruby!  Oh thank God!  Are you hurt?

Misty wraps her arms around Ruby in a tight embrace, slightly taking Ruby by surprise.  Sebastian and Zane also seem a bit surprised at Misty's display, but they keep quiet.  Misty releases her hold and she looks at Ruby, checking for any visible injuries as she waits for a response.

Ruby: I was not harmed, my Queen.  I admit to being a little shaken, but I am fine.  What about you?  Are you alright?

Misty can't help but smile as Ruby quickly takes the attention off of herself and back to her Queen.

Misty: I'm better now that I know you're safe.  I should have seen something like this coming.  I'm so sorry, Ruby.

Ruby: Do not apologize, my Queen.  It is not your fault, and I am perfectly fine.  Needless to say, I will get my revenge one way or another!

Misty: Don't worry, Ruby.  I will make sure they pay for what they did.  I've got Miss Ryder in a cage match in Brazil in two weeks, and there will be plenty opportunity to inflict pain.

Ruby looks at Misty in surprise, but an evil smirk appears on her face soon after.

Ruby: How perfect, my Queen!  It seems as though siding with Mr. Staggs is paying off after all.

Misty: Well, in a way at least.  Unfortunately there will be six other women involved in this match.

Ruby's eyes widen, and her jaw drops open a little.  She turns and looks at Sebastian and Zane, and they are just as surprised.  Damien and Dante then walk up to the group, taking notice of the surprised looks on their faces.

Dante: What is wrong?  What did we miss?

Damien turns his attention to Misty.

Damien: What is wrong, my Queen?

Misty: Nothing is wrong, Damien.  Everything is fine now that Ruby is safe.  I was just filling the others in on my match for Hostile Takeover.  It seems as though, in a stroke of genius, Mr. Staggs suggested a Bombshell Mega Match, in which all the Bombshell titles would be defended in the same match, and the winning team would take all titles.  

Ruby: He did WHAT?!  

Misty holds her hand up, in the same manner Erik had done to her earlier, in an effort to calm Ruby down.  Ruby and the brothers are all stunned, and have all but forgotten Ruby's ordeal now.

Misty: Calm down, Ruby.  I wasn't exactly happy about it at first either, but I had a talk with Mr. Staggs and he made me see reason.  We have the strongest players on our side.  Raynin and Gothika, the newest members of the team, Necra and myself against Vixen, Roxi, Faith and Miss Ryder.  It may as well be four on one as far as they are concerned.

Ruby: Raynin and Gothika?  The Fallen have sided with Team Erik?

Misty nods, offering Ruby a half-hearted smile.

Misty: They did.  They made their decision earlier this evening.  I have to admit I wasn't too sure which way they were going to go, but I guess it isn't a bad thing we have them on our side, especially now that this match was made.  If the tag titles weren't on the line as well, I'm not so sure I would completely trust The Fallen in this one.  Anyway, I don't want to worry about this match just yet.  I need to have a serious conversation with all of you and I think it would be best if we discuss this upstairs in one of our rooms.

Ruby and the brothers all look at each other curiously, then to their Queen.  She doesn't say another word as she motions for them to head inside, and they bow their heads in obedience.  The brothers walk inside first as Misty and Ruby follow behind them.  They all head upstairs where Misty leads them into her room for this impromptu meeting.  Ruby takes a seat on the bed, while the brothers stand  by the wall, and they all give Misty their full attention.

Misty This may come as a surprise to each of you, but after the events from last week, and then tonight, I've made a decision, and I want you all to take what I am about to offer you under serious consideration.

Ruby: What is it, my Queen?  I don't know about the brothers but I am a little concerned now.

Sebastian steps forward, nodding in agreement with Ruby.

Sebastian: I am with Ruby on this one, my Queen.  What is this all about?

Misty: Okay, I'll be honest with you all.  I can't tell you how much I appreciate everything you have done for me the last nine months.  You were so supportive and helpful throughout my entire recovery last summer, and I am so grateful for all that you've done since then, but...

Damien holds his hand up just as Ruby is about to speak up.

Damien: Forgive my interruption, my Queen, but I think I speak for the others when I say that it is our pleasure to serve you and to help you.  

Misty: I know that Damien, and I can't thank each of you enough.  But after the last two weeks, I think I need to give all of you your freedom back.  I don't want to you to think that I consider any of you slaves, because that is not what any of you are to me, and I am sick and tired of watching any of you get hurt because of me or my decisions in SCW.

Ruby quickly jumps to her feet, shaking her head vehemently as she steps towards Misty.

Ruby: Absolutely not!  I will NOT leave you, my Queen!  The brothers may choose to do so, but I will not!  I am here to serve you, and I always will.

Zane: As will I, my Queen.  We do not blame you for anything that has happened.  We are here to protect you.

Dante: Same goes for me, my Queen.  

Misty watches as one by one, they all kneel before her, once again displaying their obedience and loyalty to her.  She takes in a deep breath and sighs, shaking her head.

Misty: How can you all continue to display this loyalty after all that has happened to you?  First, you somehow manage to get outsmarted by Despayre and that...bear.  Then last week, those NXT misfits somehow took the four of you down, when you outnumbered them, and tonight Odette Ryder and Melody Grace tried to send Ruby to lord only knows where!  I can not let this continue!

Ruby is the first to stand, while the brothers remain kneeling before Misty with their heads bowed as a sign of respect.  Ruby stands just inches away from Misty, looking into her eyes with an undying loyalty, and for a moment, almost a loving look, which causes Misty to quickly look away.

Ruby: You can try and blame yourself all you like, my Queen, but we all knew the risks involved when we sided with you.  We all know what could potentially happen to us just by protecting you, but we put your safety and your happiness above our own.  Always.  We serve and protect you because it is our choice to do so, and there has not been a single moment where we every thought you saw us as slaves.  

Misty: Do not feel obligated to stick around, Ruby...or any of you for that matter.  I don't want you to think that I need your protection, because I don't.  I appreciate it, but I did just fine on my own before, and I'd rather see myself get hurt, than any of you.  

Ruby: We do not feel obligated, my Queen.  You can allow us to walk away if you like, but we are staying, and that is final.  If you want us to be more lenient in your security, that is your decision and we will respect it, but it will make us feel better knowing that you are safe.  Your safety is all that matters to us.

Misty looks at each of them, her expression remaining blank and uncertain.  She remains silent for a few long moments as she waits for any of them to stand and walk out, which she expects them to.  None of them do, however, as the brothers remain kneeling before her and Ruby stands directly in front of her, remaining loyal and true to their word.  Misty nods and takes in a deep breath.

Misty: If that is what you all want, then so be it, but my I will not rescind my offer to you.  Any of you are welcome to walk away at any time if it is what you wish.  I will not be offended or upset if it is your choice.  Do you understand?

Each of the brothers look up at Misty and nod, as does Ruby.

Ruby: Understood, my Queen.  

Misty: Very well then.  That is all I needed to say.  You can all head back to your own rooms now.  I'm going to go take a quick shower and call it a night.

The brothers nod once again then leave Misty's room, heading back to their own rooms.  Ruby stays behind for a few minutes, and Misty looks at her curiously.

Misty: Something wrong, Ruby?  

Misty heads over to her suitcase, taking out her pajamas for the night, and turns to look at Ruby before she heads into the bathroom.  Ruby seems lost in her own world, and Misty snaps her fingers in front of Ruby's face a few times before Ruby finally comes back to reality.

Ruby: Forgive me, my Queen.  Is there anything else you need before I retreat to my room for the night?

Misty can tell Ruby is hiding something , but she shakes her head.

Misty: No, thank you.  I'm fine.  I'm exhausted, and I am sure you are as well.  Go ahead and go get some rest.

Ruby: As you wish.  Goodnight, my Queen.  Sleep well, and as always, if you need anything at all, you know where to find me.

Ruby then bows and walks towards the door as Misty responds with only a reassuring smile.  Ruby disappears out of the room, and to her own room next door and Misty heads into the bathroom to take a shower before she heads to bed for the night, and the scene fades away.

********************

Thursday April 18th- The Birthday Extravaganza


Today is the day...today the Queen of the Damned, your SCW Bombshell Champion, Misty, is another year older, and what a day Erik Staggs and fellow bombshell and former arch enemy, Roxanne, have planned for the birthday girl.  The whole team was invited and encouraged to attend this very special gathering, which would serve as not only Misty's birthday celebration, but also a use for a pre-Hostile Takeover meeting.  And so far, pretty much everyone has shown up for the event, with just a few exceptions.  

They have gathered inside a banquet room inside an unknown restaurant in Brasilia, Brazil...perhaps within the hotel they are all staying in.  A table with several presents, presumably for Misty, is placed near the entrance to the room, and all of the members of Team Erik are dispersed at different tables throughout the room.  Amy Marshall, Kevin Carter and Necra Octavian Kane, with her boyfriend and personal assistant are seated at one table.  Joanne "The Jersey Devil Diva" Canelli, her bodyguards, Laura Jackson and Amanda Cortez are seated at the table just a few feet away from them.  Seated at the larger table towards the front of the group are Misty, Erik Staggs, Roxanne, and there are three empty seats at the table.  Misty's disciples are at a table directly next to Misty.

As the group chats amongst themselves, waiting for their meal to be served, two stragglers finally appear in the doorway, one of them wearing an arrogant smile on his face.  Giani Di Luca, James Huntington Hawkes the third, and Simpson have just arrived, though James clearly doesn't look at all pleased to be there.


James: I don't know why we have to be here.  We're suspended, remember?!  We're not even allowed at the show!

Simpson: This is not just a team meeting, sir.  Remember, we are celebrating Misty's birthday also?

James just shrugs it off and doesn't seem to care, and Giani just elbows him in the arm.  James shakes his arm and almost looks hurt as he glares at Giani.

Giani: Relax, bro!  We're heading back to the states afterwards.

James: Who cares about Misty's birthday anyway?!  The only birthday that matters is mine!  Misty is old...like way old!  What is she fifty now?!

Misty: Thirty-four actually, James.

James is taken by surprise as Misty approaches the two, offering them a polite smile, even though she is unamused with James' exaggeration of her age.

James: Same thing to women, isn't it?  You girls freak out when you get past twenty!

Misty: You apparently don't know me as well as you think you do, James.  I do not concern myself with getting older at the moment.  It hasn't affected my performance in the ring at all.

Giani: And I bet it hasn't affected it out of the ring either, has it?

Giani winks at Misty, and she lets out a laugh.  James just looks stares at Giani, then turns and looks at Misty and rolls his eyes.

James: Gross...Get a room!  Come on Simpson!  Let's see what this disgusting place has to eat.

James then walks past them, heading over to the table to join Erik and Roxanne.  Simpson offers Misty a Happy Birthday greeting, and she nods to him with a smile before he follows behind James, joining the others at their table.  Giani holds out a small gift to Misty.

Giani: My Queen...Happy Birthday.

Misty: Thank you Mr. Di Luca.  That was very thoughtful of you.  You can just place that on the table with the other gifts.  I believe dinner is about to be served so we should join the others at our table.

Misty points to the table with the gifts, and Giani turns and places his gift to her with the others.  They then turn around and head back to their table under the watchful eye of Ruby.  The other disciples don't seem to care much over the two interacting, but Ruby seems very interested, and not at all pleased.  Giani notices her staring, and winks at her, causing her to scowl in disgust, and the two take their seats at their table next to the others.  Erik looks around the room at everyone in attendance, and over all seems satisfied.

Erik: I'm very pleased that most everyone showed, however there are a few noticeable absences.  

Misty: Yes, well I never heard back from Tom and Casey or Matthew, and Ace hasn't exactly been a sure fire member of this team.  I'm happy with who we have here.

Erik: And what about the Fallen?  Any explanation as to why they aren't here?

Misty bites her bottom lip and gets a very guilty expression on her face.

Misty: Yeah...about that...

Erik narrows his eyes at Misty, leans back in his chair and folds his arms across his chest as everyone at the table remains silent but curious.

Erik: You did invite them, didn't you?  Their presence means a great deal to this team, Misty.

Misty: As if they would have showed anyway?  I trust that they will do their part in this match to make sure they keep their titles, but I'm still a little hesitant.  I will be sure to get in contact with them before Hostile Takeover, but I did not want to risk getting into a potential argument with either of them on MY day.  I'm already doing you a big enough favor by allowing a part of today to focus on Hostile Takeover, but I think the majority of us here can get along well enough to not let anything cloud today.  

Erik takes in a deep annoyed breath, but ultimately nods.

Erik: Fair enough, but I was hoping they would be here.  It would have been better if all of your partners for this Bombshell Mega match were here to listen to your speech later.

Giani seems surprised to hear this, and James rolls his eyes yet again and lets out a very loud and obnoxious sigh.

James: Oh good...I could use a nap!

Giani: Shut up dawg!  

Giani then turns and looks at Misty.

Giani: You're giving a speech later?

Misty: Consider it more of a pep talk, actually.  But yes, I am.  A lot is at stake for all of us next week at Hostile Takeover, and I just want to make sure they all understand that, though I am sure they do.

Giani offers an impressed nod, and before anyone else can continue the conversation, the waiters come out from the kitchen area with their first course.   They serve each member their plates, and they all continue to quietly carry on their conversations for the duration of the meal.  About an hour or so later, after everyone has finished, the chatter in the room goes relatively quiet.  Erik looks at Misty and clears his throat, signaling now would be the appropriate time for her to speak.

Misty: Right then.  I guess it is now or never.

Misty pushes her seat away from the table, and to everyone's surprise, Giani stands and is about to pull her chair out for her.  Misty looks at him with a polite smile, and nods, signaling he can take his seat again, and he does so.  Erik, Roxanne and James all look at Giani curiously, but he shrugs, and they all turn their attention to Misty as she walks up to a podium at the front of the room, and grabs the microphone that was left for her.  She turns in on, and taps it, making sure it is working.

Misty: Hello...is this thing working?

Everyone in the room then focuses their full attention on Misty as she stands in front of the podium holding the microphone.  She smiles as her question is answered when they all look at her.

Misty: Apparently so.  Okay, first off, let me start by thanking you all for being here today.  I understand that I am not exactly a favorite for anyone in Sin City Wrestling, but as we are all on the same side, and are looking to accomplish the same goal as we fight for what we all deserve, I am proud of you all for showing your support today.  And I thank you for the birthday wishes, as well as the gifts to those of you who might have brought one.

They all remain silent as Misty pauses for a brief moment.  She glances to her disciples and notices that Ruby is watching on intently with a proud smile.

Misty: That being said, while it may come as a surprise to some of you, I am not going to sit here and ramble on and on about my birthday, or make this all about me, because that is not what I am going to do.  Hostile Takeover is approaching quickly, a lot is at stake for all of us.  We currently control half of the titles within SCW, and at Hostile Takeover, we get our chance to bring one more title to the mix as we fight to keep the titles we do control.

Misty looks directly at Kevin Carter, seated next to Amy Marshall.

Misty: Kevin, I have no doubt in my mind that you will do all that you can to keep the tag titles in your possession, along with your partner, Ace Baldwin, who unfortunately chose not to join us today.  And while you may not legally be known as the Heavyweight Champion, each and every one of us knows that you rightfully are the champion.  And after Hostile Takeover, you WILL get your chance at bringing the title to Team Erik.

Kevin raises his glass with an arrogant smile, toasting Misty and her encouraging words.

Misty: I have full faith in each and every one of us in attendance today to walk out of Hostile Takeover victorious over our Team SCW, or as of yet undecided opponents, further proving why we are NOT to be seen as a joke!  Mark Ward and Christian Underwood know...They know, but they continue to deny the fact that we are stronger and we will do EVERYTHING we have said we will do.  After Hostile Takeover we will be known as the dominant force within SCW.  Especially when it comes to the Bombshell Division.

The Bombshells of the group all smile and nod in agreement and Misty looks to Necra.

Misty: Necra, you may not carry a title around your waist at this moment, but after Hostile Takeover, you will.  You and I, along with The Fallen, will step into that steel cage as we go up against those that Mark Ward and Christian Underwood have chosen as the best Bombshells they have to offer.  Vixen...Roxi Johnson...Faith...Odette Ryder...

Misty says Odette's name very slowly and scowls at the thought of her Australian enemy.

Misty: We own two out of three of the Bombshell titles, and after Hostile Takeover, we will have all three.  We will officially own the Bombshell Division and they will no longer be able to deny it.  As your Bombshell Champion, I have stepped forward to lead you all as I should, but once Hostile Takeover is said and done, I expect not only The Fallen to show their leadership skills as the tag team champions, but you as well Necra.  Answer me this.  What have any of the Bombshells on Team SCW done to deserve to hold ANY of the titles?  When Vixen was Bombshell Champion, did she make an effort to lead the division as was her responsibility?

They all shake their heads.  Erik Staggs watches on with a proud smile as Misty addresses the entire group with enough confidence for them all.

Misty: No, she did not!  Faith has only held the roulette title a short while, but in her time in SCW has she shown any sort of leadership skills what-so-ever?

They once again shake their heads.

Misty: Of course not!  They are all followers, not leaders!  And don't even get me started on Roxi Johnson...the so-called superhero of SCW.  SCW doesn't need pathetic superhero wannabes!  We need people who are serious and can focus their whole attention on what needs to be done!  

Misty pauses for a second and closes her eyes as she chooses her words on Odette Ryder carefully.  They all wait quietly and patiently as she takes her time.  A minute or so later, she raises the microphone once again.

Misty: And as expected...the only one showing even an ounce of leadership is the ever bubbly, Odette Ryder.  She has finally given in and decided that she wants to take MY title from me.  The girl has been so back and forth over the past few months, she's making me dizzy!  She wants the title.  She doesn't want the title and now she wants it again.  If you ask me, she doesn't know WHAT she truly wants.  At least as far as her career is concerned.  She is not like any of us.  WE know without a shadow of doubt in our minds what we want...what we are destined to have.  Each and every one of us are born to be leaders and to be champions. At the moment, some of us are, and some of us are not, but that does not mean anything!  We are all fighters, and that is how we will remain!  We don't do things because others tell us we should.  We don't need to be convinced we deserve to be champions, because we KNOW we do, and at Hostile Takeover, everyone will know.  

Erik Staggs begins a round of applause, and the rest follow suit.  Misty lowers the microphone for a few moments while they applaud her, and she nods.  When the applause finally dies down, she speaks again.

Misty: I will leave you all with my promise not only to myself, but to each and every one of you as well.  I will walk in to Hostile Takeover as the Bombshell Champion, and I WILL walk out as the Bombshell Champion.  I will not let Odette Ryder, who is too wrapped up and distracted with her love life or her plans to open some pathetic little zoo drag the Bombshell division down with her!  She is not serious about this, and the Bombshell Championship will NOT go around her waist and into the hands of NXT or Team SCW!  The Fallen will remain tag team champions and Necra will be crowned the roulette champion as she so rightfully deserves!  Together we will lead the Bombshells and Team Erik as we prove to everyone that we are to be taken seriously, and anything less will bring severe consequences!  

Another round of applause ensues, only this time it is accompanied by a standing ovation.  Misty places the microphone down and is about to head back to her table, when the room falls silent and their attention is turned to the entrance of the room where an unexpected guest has just walked in.  Misty turns to see the "God of Professional Wrestling" himself, Jordan Williams, standing in the doorway, holding a wrapped gift.  Misty heads over to him, looking at him curiously.

Misty: Mr. Williams, to what do we owe the pleasure of this visit?

Jordan: I thought I heard your voice, lady!  Sorry to crash your party, I just got a little curious and thought I'd stop in and see what was going on.

Misty cracks a bit of a smile and she looks at the gift in Jordan's hands.

Misty: And yet you brought me a gift.  That was very kind of you.

Jordan shakes his head and looks at the gift.  He also has a curious look on his face as he holds it out to Misty.

Jordan: Oh this isn't from me!  I'm sure I'd like to take credit for it, but it was being delivered at the front when I was walking inside, so I said I'd bring it here myself.  Apparently you're supposed to open it right away.

Misty takes the gift from him looking at it with a puzzled look on her face.  She turns around and gives Erik and Roxanne a questioning look, but they both shrug their shoulders, equally confused and unsure of who the gift is from.  Misty looks towards her disciples, and they too, deny that it is from any of them.  She eyes the gift suspiciously, wondering if she should even open it, and against her better judgement, she does so as they all watch.  Misty very carefully removes the wrapping from the box, and Jordan kindly takes it from her.  She opens the box, revealing a card on top of some white tissue paper.  She doesn't open the card first, however, as her curiosity over what is being gifted to her overshadows who it is from.  Misty immediately regrets that decision as she gets a good look at what she has been given, and the look on her face reveals that she is far from impressed.  She is almost livid in fact.

Jordan: What is it?  What did you get?

Misty: It seems as though Ben Jordan continues to use his victory over me against me.  

Misty proceeds to take the three things out of the box...A baby bottle.  A baby blanket.  And last, but not least, a miniature souvenir sized replica of the J-Cup tournament, complete with an engraving of Ben Jordan's name on in.  Misty snarls as she throws Ben's "gifts" to her on the floor, and opens the card, reading Ben's greeting to her.

"Tap Tap- It's your party and you can cry if you want to!  As I am expecting nothing less, here is a baby bottle and blanket to calm the whiny little baby as you throw tantrum after tantrum.  As an added bonus, I threw in something you can look at every day to remind you that the Cockney King rules over the Queen of the Damned.  Cheers sweets and Happy Birthday! - 2013 J-Cup Winner Ben Jordan"

Misty lets out a loud frustrated growl as she throws the card on the floor next to the gifts he sent and storms out of the room quickly, leaving everyone even more confused and shocked.  Her disciples quickly stand from their seats and hightail it out of there, following after her, as Jordan bends down and picks up the card and reads it.  He can't help but crack a smile as everyone else begins to chat amongst themselves once again and the scene fades out.

********************

From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry #8


What an interesting week it has been, and that is putting it very lightly!  The week started out very relaxed and positive, but what happened just yesterday completely ruined everything, and I won't let it slide.  Not by a long shot!  I am sick and tired of certain people making me look like a joke, when that couldn't be farther from the truth!  My actions in the coming weeks will speak louder than my words, and I will show everyone that when you mess with me, it will not go unpunished!

Yes, I am talking about your little gift, Benny Boy.  I know you are watching this, because let's face it, as much as you say you can't stand me, you're drawn to me for some reason.  You just can't resist watching my promos, or watching my matches and commenting on them in some way or another.  Admit it, Benny Boy.  You think you're done with me and you'll never have to deal with me again, Mr. Jordan?  In your dreams, buddy.  You're decision to play that little joke will come back to bite you in the ass.

As I said on Twitter yesterday, I've been debating making a decision over the last few weeks, maybe even over a month or so.  I was waiting for a sign that it needed to be done, and you Benny Boy, have just sealed the deal.  You have made the decision for me, and anything that happens from here on out, you only have yourself to blame.  I won't reveal my little surprise yet, as everything will fall in to place in due time.  Just know, Benny Boy, you've angered the wrong woman.

But enough about you, Mr. Jordan, because you are not the problem at hand.  I have several ladies I need to address right now, and I hope they are all watching and paying close attention.  If not, Ben, I'm sure you could relay the message, as three of them are ladies of NXT.  You may grow tired of facing the same old people, Mr. Jordan, but I must admit, I never grow tired of beating the ladies of NXT, as I relish in each and every moment that I prove that I am far superior to any of you.

I'll start with the only opponent I am facing that is not NXT...the resident superhero of SCW...Crab Girl.  Oh, sorry, I mean Roxi Johnson.  You can't tell me I don't pay attention, right?  Roxi, I've had my eyes on you since you first stepped foot in SCW.  Anytime a new Bombshell steps on to the scene, I make it a point to pay close attention, because I like to get a feel for the women who could potentially challenge for my title some day.  In the beginning, Roxi, you impressed me.  I had fully expected that you would challenged for the Bombshell title by now, but sadly, over the last month or so, you've started to do nothing but disappoint me!  Tell me something, Miss Johnson, what brought you to SCW?  If you can't even devote all of your time to SCW, but instead to some childish superhero shenanigans, you have no reason to be here!  Your activities outside of SCW are nothing but a complete distraction, and because of that, you will NEVER touch this Bombshell Title unless you figure out what is more important...being a superhero, or a wrestler.  Decide quickly, Roxi, because the more you disappoint, the more you prove you are not worthy to be a champion.

And your assigned tag team partner, for whatever reason, Vixen...**chuckles**...Oh Vix, we meet again.  Well, in a way we do.  It is your team against mine. I am sure at one point or another we will square off in the ring.  This can be your change at redemption.  This could be your shot at unleashing the aggression you no doubt feel over losing the Bombshell Championship to me just six weeks ago at Blaze of Glory II.  No doubt you want to see me lose the title and never get it back, but that is never going to happen Vix.  I am the ONLY one worthy of holding this title, and the fact that I defeat everyone that stands in my way is more than enough proof of that.  Consider yourself lucky that your new found friend, Ben Jordan, not only somehow managed to defeat me at the J-Cup, because if he hadn't, you wouldn't have that Cruiserweight Championship for much longer either...and who knows, Simon Jones just might get lucky enough and beat you, though we all know I should have been given this shot and not him.

Perhaps he should be introduced to Faith...the new, but not for very long, Bombshell Roulette Champion.  After all, she, like Simon, was practically given a shot at the roulette title without properly earning it first.  Contention means nothing to Team SCW, as left and right people are just handed titles shots over seasoned stars within SCW.  Faith, on what planet did you deserve a shot at the roulette championship, much less to become the champion over Necra?!  She has been around far longer than you have and has proven herself worthy much more than you have, yet she was never once given a shot at the title.  Faith, listen to me carefully.  Enjoy that belt while you can, because at Hostile Takeover, your reign ends.  Necra, Raynin, Gothika and myself will all escape that steel cage and walk away with OUR titles in our possession.  You joined the wrong side, Faith, but you're just too stupid to realize that.  Choosing Spike as your mentor?  Joining the likes of NXT?  I just don't understand!

What is so damn special about NXT that the Bombshells are just flocking to join them?  Vixen...Odette Ryder...Jessie Salco...Faith...That must have been one hell of a pep talk Spikey boy gave you all, though in Vixen's case, it has been a bit more than a pep talk.  Ooooh, wait just a minute!  It just hit me.  That MUST be it!  At one point or another, Spike gave you all a little pep talk between the sheets, didn't he?  Your curiosity just got the better of you all, and you gave in, right?  Don't try to deny it ladies.  I did fall for his smooth talking ways once before and stayed around for six years, so I understand.  Sadly, I know how much Spike exaggerates about a lot of things.  

Hmmm...I wonder if little Miss Perfect, Odette Ryder even fell for it.  She'll probably try to deny it, because she is soooo in love with Magic Man Gabriel, but  she was joined NXT before she even got involved with Gabriel, so it is highly possible if you ask me.  Oh and lets not forget that she just swoons and falls to her knees over the most pathetic things.  The girl is just too easy!  And yes, I meant that in the way you all no doubt took that.  Miss Ryder, you are just too easily manipulated, but at the same time, you manipulate people just as easily, and you know it.  You have Gabriel so brainwashed...so whipped over your, as he calls it, perfection, that he gives in to your every wanting desire.  Animals...ugly shoes...a damn zoo!  Where will it all end, Miss Ryder?  When will it all stop being about you, you, you, and instead about other people around you?  Now, before you go and spin this around on me, let me stop you before you even think of choosing to call me selfish, considering my situation with my loyal disciples.

You see, Miss Ryder, I gave them a choice earlier this week.  After that stunt you and the returning Melody Grace pulled with Ruby, I spoke to them.  I told them all they can leave if they so wish, because it pains me to sit back and watch them get hurt because of me.  They have been so loyal and devoted to me for almost a year now, and with this...I am not thinking about myself!  But have you ever done the same?  Have you ever given Gabriel the option to walk away, or better yet, have you even considered walking away from him because in all honesty, Miss Ryder, you know that sooner or later, your precious Gabriel will get hurt because of you!  Hell, he already did in a way, even though he was in on that pathetic charade the whole time!  You are bound to break his heart in some way or another eventually, Miss Ryder.  So tell me, are you going to sit back and let it happen?  Are you just going to wait for that moment, when you have to watch the love of your life emotionally, or perhaps even physically hurt because of you?  Think about the answer to that long and hard, Miss Ryder, because I don't think you can.  

Where exactly do your priorities lie, Miss Ryder?  Have you decided to give in and take your shot at the Bombshell Championship once again because it is what you truly want, or are you doing it because Gabriel and everyone else keep telling you that you should...that you deserve it.  Be honest, Miss Ryder!  Over the past several months, you've been so back and forth, up and down, I'm sure it's making everyone, like myself, quite dizzy.  If you don't truly want the title, then why are you even here?  If you don't want to try and take leadership amongst the ladies of NXT and even the Bombshell Division, then tell me, what is it that you DO want to accomplish out of your career here in SCW?  You've been around for a year now and I still don't know the answer to that question.  No matter how many times I ask, the answer never hits me, so please...enlighten me.  

You have your shot at becoming the Bombshell Champion once again at Hostile Takeover, Miss Ryder, but you can't get the job done alone, you know.  This is a team effort after all, so if you want my title, the other three ladies will need to make it out of that steel cage as well, and me and my team do.  It's going to be quite a challenge going up against the power that we possess, and you know it.  I don't think Team SCW can truly handle this one, though it will be amusing to watch, and to take part of.  You four will be walking into this match with one title on your side, and if you are able to walk out unassisted, you will have NOTHING!  

Sunday April 28th...Brasilia, Brazil...Everyone will witness as the very face of the Bombshell Division is changed forever.  It will truly be a Hostile Takeover.  

See you soon ladies.


**END FEED**  

56
Climax Control Archives / Now Is Not Your Time
« on: April 05, 2013, 06:49:47 PM »
 
Sunday- Halifax, Nova Scotia


Defeated. Completely and utterly defeated.  That is how I feel right now.  ACW Live has just gone off the air, but not the way I had hoped or planned for the past two months.  All my hard work, determination and complete confidence in myself to walk away the winner of the J-Cup tournament a second year in a row had been for nothing.  Ben Jordan...The Cockney King had defeated me, The Queen of The Damned.  And the icing on the cake?  He just gave away the most important prize of all in the tournament!  He gave his shot at the NWA World Cruiserweight Title away to Simon Jones, another member of ACW!  To say I'm pissed is a complete understatement.

Immediately after Ben made his heartfelt announcement, I couldn't even stand the sight of him.  Not that I could before, but after he gave that title shot away, I felt like I was going to be sick, so I turned on my heels and headed backstage.  I need to get out of this building, and fast, otherwise I might just lose whatever sanity I have left and go find Ben Jordan and really end him.  After all, he's already injured as it is.  It shouldn't take too much for me to finish the job.  

I've just made it to the locker rooms backstage, immediately meeting up with my disciples.  I glance at each one of them a single time and for just a moment.  The disappointed looks on their faces says it all, and for the most part, they remain quiet.  At least the brothers do.  Ruby, as always, tries to cheer me up, though right now, I don't feel like talking at all.


"My Queen, do not be discouraged.  You are the true winner in our eyes, and you always will be." Ruby says as she takes a step towards me.

I glare at her from the corner of my eye, refusing to respond, and I start walking around the locker room gathering my things.  I'm so distracted by all the emotions that I don't even notice that Roxanne and James Huntington Hawkes....the third...are not here.  Erik Staggs had recommended they accompany me to Nova Scotia, to not only support me, but Team Erik as well, and I had not declined.  As I remain quiet, brooding over my loss, to my surprise Sebastian steps forward.


"Ruby is right, my Queen." He says, also trying to raise my spirits. "You can not allow this loss to dampen your spirits."

I'm so frustrated just listening to them, I throw my duffel bag on the floor and spin around.  I glare at each one of them feeling my face flush red in the process, and I can almost feel the steam pouring out of my ears. "SILENCE! ALL OF YOU! I don't want to speak about what happened tonight right now!  In fact, I'd prefer it if you all forget about everything that happened and NEVER speak about it ever again!  Am I understood?!"

They are so used to my random outbursts that they don't even flinch as I scream at them.  They all nod, relaying their understanding and agreeing to respect my wishes.  I bend down and grab my duffel bag and I quickly begin tossing the rest of my belongings inside.  I hear the clicking of Roxanne's familiar stiletto heels, and I turn to acknowledge her walking inside my locker room.  I can't help but grin a little as I see the quick unfriendly exchange between her and Ruby, but I say nothing.

"That was one hell of a match out there, and for what it is worth, you should have won that match.  Ben Jordan was a cake-walk compared to me, right?" Roxanne cracks an amused smile, trying to bring the tension in the room down a notch.

"Very funny, Roxanne." I reply, zipping my duffel bag closed and throwing the strap over my shoulder before turning to glare at her. "Where is James?"

Roxanne laughs with a shake of her head. "He kept acting as though he was going to vomit because of whatever it was that he was smelling, so I told him he could leave."

I roll my eyes, though I am not surprised that this happened.  I glance at Ruby, sensing that she is growing increasingly uncomfortable with Roxanne's presence, but I don't care.  I've gotten past any hard feelings for Roxanne, for the moment at least, and Ruby will learn to do the same.

"Figures." I say, folding my arms across my chest. "I respect that kid for all that he has managed to accomplish over the last year, but I can not deny how annoying he can be at times.  And if he were here right now, I'd probably slap him upside his head." To my surprise, Roxanne and all my disciples all share an amused laugh at my honesty.

"Clearly you are feeling a little better now, which means my mission is accomplished." Roxanne says, satisfied.

I shake my head and say,
"Hardly, but I really don't want to talk about it right now, much less speak about it.  I've got a title defense to focus on next week, and that is what I plan to concern myself with."

I give my disciples a warning look that tells them to not go against my wishes on this.  They acknowledge me by bowing their heads, and I turn my head back to face Roxanne.  I am well aware of her friendship with Amy Marshall, the woman who will challenge for my title next week. "Roxanne, we may have put our differences aside for now, but I know you are friends with Amy.  Yes, we are all on the same side with Erik Staggs, but she wants MY title, and I'm not going to let her have it.  I'm warning you right now, don't even THINK about interfering on Amy's behalf with this one.  If you do anything to--"

Roxanne holds her hand up, interrupting me.  I go silent as she responds. "Relax, Misty.  I have no intentions of getting involved in this match.  The title is on the right side of this revolution, and that is where it will stay, regardless of who wins."

"You say that as if you believe Amy stands a chance against me?" I ask, putting her on the spot.

Roxanne takes in a deep breath and smiles.
"I will not choose a side in this battle, sweetie.  I am on neutral ground on this one, however I will say that Amy has earned this shot.  She deserves it."

I nod, unable to disagree with my former arch enemy. "I can't believe I am saying this, but I agree with you.  I will not stand here and deny she has earned this shot, but if she thinks for a moment that she will be taking my title away from me, she is sorely mistaken."

"Fair enough.  Are you heading to Santiago with James and I?"

I shake my head. "I believe so.  Our flight is scheduled for Tuesday, right?.  That gives us a whole day to relax?"

"I believe that was the plan.  James should be back at the hotel with Simpson as we speak." Roxanne replies.

I nod and shrug my shoulders.
"You ready to head back to the hotel with us then, or do you have some other plans?  Because I'm ready to get out of here." I step past her, joining my disciples and standing in between Damien and Zane.

"I'm ready whenever you are.  Oh, Misty.  One more thing before we leave." Roxanne says, walking up next to me.  I look at her with raised eyebrows. "Do give my offer from earlier some thought.  Your dear Ruby needs proper obedience training, and I'm more than qualified to get the job done."

Ruby does not hide her displeasure at Roxanne's offer.  She growls, but stands where she is, glaring at Roxanne with a fiery look in her eyes.  I place a hand on her shoulder, and her tension eases slightly, though she keeps her eyes on Roxanne.

"I'm sure you are, Roxanne, but Ruby's obedience lies with me, therefore I will be the one to get the job done.  You may have taken Electra from me, but Ruby is someone I will NOT let get away." I respectfully decline.  Roxanne smirks and nods her head without a word. "Brothers...Ruby...come along.  I'd like to get back to the hotel and get some rest now."

"As you wish, my Queen." Ruby says slowly, keeping her eyes locked on Roxanne as she spells out each word as if sending a message. "That wretched woman will NEVER receive our allegiance for her perverted ways!"

"Pity." Roxanne replies. "I would just love to chain you up and give you some proper punishment kitten."

Ruby growls and I grab her arm, pushing her in front of me.  I look at Roxanne with a roll of my eyes and then follow my disciples and Roxanne out the door, as Roxanne doesn't even bother to hide her laughter.  I can hear Ruby mumbling something under her breath, and Sebastian takes it upon himself to nudge her before I can intervene and take charge of the situation.  I see Ruby take a deep breath, calming herself, as we reach the exit door and head out to the parking lot to find out rental car and return to our hotel for the evening.  I don't know about the others, but I plan to get a full night's sleep.

********************

Tuesday- Santiago, Chile


It's late afternoon and we've just arrived in Santiago.  In my opinion, there really is nothing special  about this city, but to each their own, right?  I'm sure some people love the sights that Santiago and this country has to offer, but personally, I am not much of a sight seer.  Unless, of course, it has anything to do with Ireland.  I've always loved that country!

But, I'm getting off topic, aren't I?  My disciples and I are just getting to our hotel.  Damien and Zane will be sharing one room, while Dante and Sebastian share another.  Normally, I would have my own room, but this week I have decided to share a room with Ruby.  I've been meaning to speak with privately for a few weeks now but haven' really gotten the chance.  Either that or I've been avoiding it in some way.  The ladder of the two is probably the more accurate statement, unfortunately.

After Sunday and that worthless interview by ACW's reporter, Miss Elise LeBlanc, I feel it is no longer an option to put this little talk on the back burner.  I am beginning to realize each day what so many others have seem to have noticed before me, and whether Ruby likes it or not, I need to make some things perfectly clear.  

We're just getting settled in our room and Ruby looks around with a satisfied smile on her face.  Erik Staggs had taken it upon himself to book this hotel for us, naturally choosing only the best for the Bombshell Champion...his Queen.  The room, of course, has two beds, as I'd hate for further rumors to be spread if there was only one bed, but had that happened, Ruby would be sleeping on the pull out sofa instead.  

Ruby takes a seat on her bed, the one closest to the wall, crossing her right leg over her left, and gives me a curious look.


"What are the plans for today, my Queen?" I can't help but notice how very relaxed she is.  Normally she is so tense, but she's not right now.  It is a side of her I rarely, if ever, see.

"Do you know why I wanted us to share a room this week, Ruby?" I ask her, taking her slightly by surprise.

She shakes her head, looking a bit puzzled.
"I assume it was to save money on booking a separate room for myself, my Queen.  Is that not the case?"

I take in a deep breath, allowing the thoughts to run through my mind.  I have so much to say, but most of it needs to be said in a sensitive manner, I'm sure.  Therefore, I need to think wisely before I speak.  I walk past Ruby, heading over to the window where I pull the curtains open and look out at the sights of the city.  Ruby turns around on the bed to face me, waiting for me to respond.  I chose my words carefully, processing everything in my mind.

"You know everyone seems quite interested in my personal life recently, right Ruby?" I ask, turning around to face her once again.  She doesn't seem sure of where this is all leading, but she nods anyway.

"Yes, my Queen.  I do know that." She replies, trying not to sound too confused.

"Not just any part of my personal life, though.  People are making assumptions left and right about my love life, and make it a point to expression their opinions and what they THINK is going on." I'm clearly confusing her further as I continue speaking, but she listens carefully, processing everything in her mind. "All this banter between myself and Ben Jordan on Twitter over recent months has some people believing we secretly carry a torch for one another, or that at least I carry a torch for him."

Ruby lets out a disgusted laugh. "Let them think whatever they wish, my Queen.  It does not make it the truth, and you know that."

"Let me finish, Ruby." I catch her off guard, but she bows her head, acknowledging she will let me speak. "Ben Jordan uses his, as he calls it, Cockney Charm, on every woman he encounters.  I could have simply ignored it, but I chose to respond to every single thing he said, and because I didn't fall prey to his games and respond the exact same way as every other woman he uses it against, and do you know what happened because of that?"

Ruby lowers her eyes and I know its because she has now figured out where this talk is leading, but I am sure I have left her speechless for the moment.

"I have no desire to get involved with anyone right now, Ruby, but people don't seem to care about that little bit of information.  They're so caught up with who is involved with who, that they are concerning themselves with trying to figure out who I am or am not with, and it is highly frustrating!" I look towards the floor for a moment before turning around and looking away from her.  Why am I the one who feels embarrassed in this situation? "Ruby, I know--"

Before I can speak another word, my cell phone begins ringing, interrupting that thought.  I don't know why, but I feel partially relieved as I reach into my pocket and pull out my phone.  I raise my eyes in surprise as I notice who is calling me.  I hold my index finger up, telling her I'll be just a moment as I take the call.  

"Hello?...Yes, I noticed.  To what do I owe the pleasure of this call?...Thank you, but I assure you I am past it.  At least for the moment...Yes, well at least you agree that against Miss Marshall, I won't need the luck.  I have this one in the bag already...You flatter me as always...I am sure I could spare a little while tomorrow afternoon.  I have no promotional work scheduled until later this week...Great.  I will see you then."

I end the call and place my phone back in my pocket, and look over to Ruby who has her prying eyes locked on me.

"Who was that, my Queen?" She asks, expecting an honest answer, but I can not give her one.

"No one you should concern yourself with, Ruby." I say, trying to stray her off topic.

"You have some sort of meeting tomorrow afternoon?  I don't mind accompanying you, my Queen." She replies as I was hoping she wouldn't, but fully expected her to.

I shake my head and take a couple steps over to the sofa, taking a seat.
"I won't need any of you to accompany me, Ruby.  I won't be long, and there is no reason to be concerned about my safety.  It is just a business meeting."

Ruby nods telling me she understands, but I can see in her eyes that no matter how much I reassure her, she will be concerned for my safety. "As you wish, my Queen.  Now what were you going to tell me before the phone call?"

I stare at her for a moment, pretending to be deep in thought, before I shake my head and lie to her. "That?  Oh, I was just going to say that I know the five of you are probably expecting me to find a suitable man to get involved with, and I am sure that in time I will.  However, right now I am more focused on my career than that, so I don't want you to concern yourselves with that, okay?  I will tell the same to the brothers later."

"Of...Of course, my Queen.  I understand." I can tell she is uncomfortable about something, but chooses not to speak up. "Is there anything else you wish to discuss?"

I politely shake my head, and she responds with a nod.  The awkward silence that follows remains for quite a while until Ruby decides to make plans for dinner.  She leaves the room to go speak with the brothers, leaving me alone to my thoughts for a little while.  Somehow I think that this week is going to be long and uncomfortable.

********************

Wednesday


I've been back from my lunch meeting for just a short while.  I won't say who I was meeting, or what we discussed, but all in all I would consider it a very productive day.  Damien wasn't particularly happy that I went alone, but I assured him that I would be perfectly safe, so he and the others made no further argument.  I could tell they were all curious as to where I was and who I was with, but when I feel that they need to know the circumstances of this meeting, they will be told all the details.  However, that time is not now.

I'm sitting in my hotel room, alone at the moment.  I am not sure where Ruby is, but my guess is she is speaking with the brothers about something and doesn't know I've returned.  I don't mind, as I sit and welcome the silence for the short amount of time I'm sure I have.  I'm laying on the bed with hands behind my head and my eyes closed, when I feel a weird breeze.  I don't open my eyes, however, thinking it is just a figment of my imagination.  Sadly, I am wrong, as an unwelcome guest startles me.


"Enjoying your free time I see."

That British accent is only familiar to me unfortunately.  I open my eyes, sighing deeply as I look at this man before me.  I quietly think to myself that he is wearing the same black suit and jacket as always, complete with a black tie.  He really needs to get some color in that wardrobe, but I personally don't care.

"I was...until just now." I reply as I sit up and lean against the bed's headboard.  My visitor stands there with his hands at his side, looking at me with a wicked smile, but it soon fades and turns into an annoyed glare.

"I'm starting to believe you're trying my patience, Misty.  That is NOT a wise decision." He says with authority.  

I respond with a shrug, and allow the smallest of grins to grow on my face, and this only frustrates him further.
"And what if I am?  What are you going to do about it?"

"I am sure you are well aware of the answer to that question.  Now that your business with Ben Jordan and the NWA is finished, you can focus on your original task." He says, but is disappointed when I begin shaking my head.  He turns his head to the left, still looking at me curiously.

"What makes you think my business with the NWA, or even Ben Jordan, is finished?  Need I remind you that I can do whatever the hell I want." I tell him without sounding the least bit intimidated by him.  It may be a mistake on my part, but I have much more to focus on then just the task he wants me to accomplish.

He takes a step forward, glaring down at me.
"He beat you, Misty.  You don't have a shot at your precious Cruiserweight Title now, or anywhere in the near future, but what you DO have is a Bombshell Title defense this week.  Now, once you get through with that, you can get back to what you are supposed to be doing!"

I finally grow tired of his increasing tone, and I get out of the bed sharply, standing just inches away from him.  He's much taller than me, so I am looking up at him, but the size difference does not effect me.

"Listen here, pal.  YOU approached me, which means that it is YOU who needs MY help." I remind him, and he doesn't look pleased. "I haven't forgotten what I am supposed to do, and trust me when I say I WILL get the job done, but you're going to let me do this my way, because any other way might bring cause for suspicion.  Got it?"

He looks at me for a long while, carefully processing every word I've just spoken.  He takes a step back after a few minutes, and seems to ease up just a bit. "For your sake, you better be right, but don't think I'm going to sit back forever and let you handle business your way.  You've got one month for me to start seeing some results.  That is all I am giving you.  Do not test me any further."

I am about to respond when the door to the room opens, and Ruby walks in.  The moment I glance in Ruby's direction, my visitor vanishes, and I look around, closing my eyes in frustration.  Ruby looks at me, then around the room, wondering what I am doing.

"Everything alright, my Queen?" She asks, placing her room key on the dresser next to the TV. "Were you speaking to someone just now?"

I take a deep breath and look at her, trying to calm my nerves. "Everything is fine, Ruby, and no I was not speaking to anyone.  That was the TV, but I turned it off just as you walked in.  Were you with the brothers?"

"I was." She replies with a nod. "While you were at your lunch meeting we went and got a bite to eat as well.  Oh and shortly after you left, Mr. Staggs called for you."

"Oh?" My eyes light up, surprised.

"Yes.  He was just calling to confirm that your meeting for tomorrow was still taking place as scheduled.  Forgive me, my Queen, but I assumed that it was Mr. Staggs who you were meeting with this afternoon?" Her curiosity is not unjustified, but I was hoping she didn't make that assumption.  

I shake my head uncomfortably and sit back down on the bed.
"What?  Oh, no.  I was meeting with someone else, but yes I do have a meeting with Erik tomorrow to discuss my match this Sunday.  I'll give him a call later to confirm that.  Thank you, Ruby."

The lies just keep pouring out of my mouth, but again, that is not important at this moment in time.  As long as Ruby doesn't question me right now, everything is good.

"You're welcome, my Queen." Thankfully she does not question me, and I can breath a sigh of relief for now.

I lay my head back on the pillow and close my eyes without saying anything further.  The events of today, and of the past few months entirely, swirl around in my mind.  I'm soon exhausted and I allow my body to relax before I drift of to sleep for an afternoon nap.  No doubt my stress and anxiety over everything will make for an interest dream filled hour or two.


********************

Thursday


Another day and another lunch meeting, but this time my meeting isn't so secret.  I am headed downstairs to the hotel restaurant where Erik Staggs should be waiting for me already.  Ruby and the brothers didn't ask to accompany me this time, as they knew I would be close and they were aware of who I was meeting with.  So they are waiting up in the rooms while I meet with Erik.  

I step out of the elevator and head over to the entrance to the restaurant, walking up to the man near the entrance.  He greets me with his heavy Spanish accent, and I respond as best I can with what little Spanish I know, informing him I have a meeting with Senor Staggs.  He nods his head, acknowledging he understands me and he leads me through the restaurant to where Erik is seated at a table waiting for me.  He is just lifting his glass of wine to take a drink when he sees me walking towards him, and he sets the glass back down and stands from his seat.


"My Queen," he says, pulling out my seat for me with a welcoming smile.  I nod and return the smile and take my seat as he does the same.

"Mr. Staggs." I reply, as the waiter walks up to the table asking if I would like something to drink.  I am sticking with water for today and the waiter walks away.

Erik takes a drink of his wine and looks at me. "Enjoying Santiago so far?  No doubt the weather is easier to deal with than Canada?"

"Absolutely.  It was much too cold in Canada, even though it is still early Spring." I nod as the waiter returns with my glass of water, setting it down in front of me.  I take a sip and place the glass back down on the table, as the waiter walks away again, giving us time to decide on our orders.

"I know you don't want to talk about what happened, but for what it is worth, you should have won that match.  It sickens me that an NXT member claimed the J-Cup, especially that Ben Jordan character." Erik says.  I try to hide my disappointment, but every time that night is even brought up, the events are replayed in my mind, and I narrow my eyes.

"I apparently can not avoid speaking about losing to Ben Jordan, but it is all water under the bridge at this point." I reply. "What's done is done and all I can do is move on from it, and do what I can to move up in the ranks and get that shot at the Cruiserweight title like I deserve.  They might believe otherwise, but that Cruiserweight Title will be mine soon enough, and I will be a double champion once again.  Now, whether I face Vixen or Simon Jones or someone completely different is another story.  It will be mine."

"Very great attitude to have, Misty." Erik says. "As far as the Bombshells go, you are the only one on our team that is getting actively involved with the NWA, and I am quite pleased.  I have full faith in you to get the job done.  Forgive me for changing the subject now, but I think it is time we discuss the reason of this meeting, shall we?  Your match against Amy Marshall on Sunday."

I am about to respond, but the waiter returns, interrupting me to take our orders.  We give him our orders and he walks away once again.  I turn my attention back to Erik, and get back to the topic at hand.

"Of course." I say, leaning back in my seat. "I am sure you are quite pleased that a member of our team is challenging for the title, but I will tell you what I told Roxanne--"

He holds a hand up, silencing me much like Roxanne did. "I am aware of what you told Roxanne, and I assure you, there is no conflict of interest here.  I will not choose one of you over the other, so do not worry about that, and I am sure Amy is aware of the same.  I expect you will do everything in your power to keep that title around your waist and I expect nothing less."

I nod with a satisfied smile. "You're damn straight that is what I intend to do, Mr. Staggs."

"However, do not think that Amy will hold herself to ensure the same.  She wants to be the champion as much as anyone else, and I expect her to fight like hell and prove just why she deserves  to be in this match, and any future title match." He says.

"I completely understand, trust me.  Her words on Twitter this week are proof enough of that." I respond with a laugh as I recall in my mind some of the things Amy has said on Twitter.

"The important thing to remember here is that the title stays with Team Erik, and in this case, it will." Erik takes another sip of wine, leaning back in his seat with a proud smile. "I am extremely proud of you both, and I am sure you will handle this match with respect for one another."

"Of course.  As long as Amy does the same, I will have no problem handling her and this match with the respect it deserves." It may come as a surprise but I try to refrain from sounding too arrogant with my response.  A short while later, the waiter arrives with our food, placing each of our plates in front of us.  He asks us if we need anything else, and walks away as we shake out heads and politely respond with a no.

"Okay then, let's eat.  There are a few more things I would like to discuss with you, however, if you don't mind.  That lunch meeting you had yesterday, for one." He looks at me suspiciously, but it comes as no surprise to me that he is aware of who I met with.  I shake my head with a laugh as we start eating our food, beginning our quiet discussion as we eat.

********************

From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry#7


Forgive me in advance, as this entry is going to be short, sweet and to the point.  I have one person, and one person only who I am speaking directly to with everything I am about to say, and that is my opponent for this Sunday's edition of Climax Control.  

Yes, I am speaking to you, Amy Marshall.

Miss Marshall, allow be first to say how pleased I was that you were the one to walk away as the number one contender to my title.  I've watched you since you first stepped on to the scene here in Sin City Wrestling, and I knew sooner or later, you would challenge for the title.  You have the passion and the determination, and when you want something, you go after it.  I applaud you for that, and I thank you for defeating the three other women in that match...Roxi Johnson in particular.  And while some may say it is because I am scared of Roxi, I beg to differ.

There was only one person I was looking forward to facing out of the four of you.  Only one person I felt deserved this shot more than any of the others, and that is you, Miss Marshall.  I've seen how much you've been fighting for this opportunity.  I know how much you want to hold this title in your hands and finally know what it feels like to be the Bombshell champion.  Yes, I know what that feels like, because I felt the exact same way before.  And that is why I now have to apologize to you.

I am sorry that I can not allow you to achieve this dream, Miss Marshall.  I won't take it any easier on you just because we are members of the same team.  I hope you understand, and I hope you feel the same way.

The fact is, Miss Marshall, I am the Bombshell Champion for a reason, and it is because I am the only person capable of leading this division to where it needs to be.  It is nothing against you, but the Bombshell Division needs me.  It is floundering, and saving it is not a task that I believe you are capable of handling just yet.  In time I am sure you will be more than capable, but now is not that time.

Show me what you got, Miss Marshall.  Prove to me, and everyone else why one day, you'll hold the Bombshell Championship.  Do that, and I promise to personally shake your hand after the referee raises my hand in victory.  Let's put on a true main event, Team Erik style.

I'll see you Sunday, Miss Marshall.



57
Character Building Roleplays / Reclaiming What is Mine
« on: March 13, 2013, 01:31:31 PM »
 
Thursday March 7th


After a very successful show at Blaze of Glory II, all of Sin City Wrestling has been given the week off to relax and recuperate from a job well done.  Blaze of Glory II had proved to be exactly what everyone was expecting it to be...SCW's biggest show of the year, and the most successful to date.  Mark and Christian believe everyone has earned the week off, and then some...well maybe except for myself and my brothers and sisters in the cause.  Everyone has returned to their respective homes, and the wait for the next card to be announced has been less than easy to deal with, if I may be honest.

Blaze of Glory II was a particularly golden night for me.  I defeated Vixen to become the only person in SCW to be a three time champion, further cementing my name in the record books.  I can not deny that Vixen put up one hell of a fight, but in the end, it all proved to be too great a challenge for her, as I forced her to tap out to the Queen's Punishment, all while dear Spikey boy was watching at ringside.  To say that I had a bit of an ego boost that night would be a bit of an understatement.  I took the title back in my possession and headed backstage where Ruby and the brothers were waiting for me after they were unjustly ejected from ringside.  Needless to say that decision didn't matter, and once I rejoined my disciples backstage, our moods were all in a much better place.  They wasted no time in congratulating me on my victory as they admired my beautiful Bombshell Title that I had draped over my shoulder, and once we returned home that night, they had a surprise waiting for me.  They had all chipped in and bought me the most beautiful crown.  Well, tiara if you want to call it that, but same thing really.

After we returned home, I had expected to be busy doing promotional work for the upcoming semi-finals and finals of the J-Cup tournament, but the show isn't scheduled until the end of the month, so I have plenty of time to schedule and handle that business.  So, I decided to take the rare opportunity to sit back and relax for the week...or I would try to relax anyway.

As the week passed at a very painfully slow pace, I've grown more and more restless.  Ruby has been busy doing what she always does, waiting on me hand on foot with her undying loyalty.  The brother's have gone about doing their business around our home.  They've all been getting more ideas on how to make this place more presentable and livable, on the outside as well as the inside.  That has left me with little to nothing to do, except for occasionally reading a book, or doing a bit of writing.  Until today at least.

It's only Thursday, and as of yet, the next card for SCW is yet to be announced, so I'm just sitting here...waiting.  I'm staring out my bedroom window, watching my beautiful daughter from a distance, trying not to let regret and remorse for what I did overwhelm me.  I open the window just a crack, and it is just enough that I am able to hear a sound I haven't heard in so long, and it warms my heart...the heart so many people consider stone cold.  I listen as Eden runs around, shrieking with excited laughter.  A hint of a smile forms at the corner of my mouth, but it soon fades as I disappointedly watch as my younger, and at times equally feisty sister, Desiree appears and calls out to Eden.  They disappear back inside the house not long after, and ten minutes later, I watch as Desiree helps Eden into the backseat of her car, and drives off soon after, taking her who knows where.  I let out a disappointed sigh just as Ruby enters the room to check on me.


"Spying on that vile ex-fiancee of yours again, my Queen?" The words practically spit out of Ruby's mouth as she catches me looking out the window yet again.  Ruby shakes her head disappointedly and walks towards me.

"Of course not, Ruby." I reply as I quickly close the window and turn to face my loyal disciple. "Spike isn't even home.  He's probably spending as much time with Vixen, nursing her ego after she lost to me yet again.  If you must know, I was watching Eden playing in the back yard again."

I stand up from my seat by the window and take a few steps away as Ruby approaches me.  Ruby nods and allows herself to smile briefly.

"My apologies, my Queen.  Perhaps if her father isn't home, you could take the opportunity to go see her?  I am sure she would be delighted to see you again." Ruby smiles again, this time with a bit of hopeful pride.  I disappoint her again, however, as I walk past her quietly, not saying a word.

"My Queen?" Ruby asks as she turns around to keep an eye on me.

I walk over to the side of my bed, taking a seat on the edge.  I reach over and open the drawer to my bedside table, taking out the ultrasound picture of the son I never got the chance to meet, before I reply to Ruby.

"I'd like to believe that, Ruby, but I am fairly sure she wouldn't be anywhere near delighted to see me.  Every time I've ever even been near her over the last year, she has shown nothing but fear and heartbreak when she looks at me." My attempt at hiding the overwhelming sadness fails, and Ruby can clearly see that.

"That is because everyone has brainwashed her against you." She says, sitting beside me on the bed. "You haven't ben given a chance to make it up to her yet.  The brothers and I know how sorry you are for taking time away from her last year after you left that parasite of a father of hers, but young Eden does not, and it is because of those people.  My Queen, you must stand your ground.  She is your daughter.  You have every right to see her regardless of what they may say or try to do."

I can't help but smile at Ruby's attempt to encourage me.  I just stare at the ultrasound photo once again, running my index finger over it. "I have tried, Ruby.  Repeatedly in fact.  You know this.  They all hate me so much, they probably won't even let me see her for her birthday, and that will just add to the reasons she already has to hate me."

From the corner of my eye, I notice Ruby's eyes widen in surprise. "Her birthday is coming up soon?  I had no idea, my Queen.  You don't even speak of it."

"What is there to speak about?" I replies and I place the ultrasound picture back in the drawer, pulling myself further on to my bed. "My little girl is going to be five years old in less than two weeks, and she doesn't even know I give a damn."

I lean against the headboard and pull my knees up to my chest, looking away from Ruby.  Ruby moves closer to me, and folds her arms across her chest.

"There is a simple solution to that, my Queen," Ruby replies. "You make it known to her.  Do everything you can to see her, and don't give up on seeing your daughter again.  Have you thought about what you wish to get her for this important birthday?"

I only offer Ruby a shrug of my shoulders, trying not to think about it. "A little, but it doesn't matter does it?  Spike won't let me get close enough to see her, let alone give her a gift." Ruby laughs, and I look up at her, showing my obvious concern over her apparent amusement.

"And you are going to sit back and let that happen?  My Queen, you are much stronger than you give yourself credit for.  You are hanging on to--" Ruby is quick to defend her amusement before I can question her, but I immediately cut her off before she can finish what she was going to say.

"Please...don't go there, Ruby.  I'm dealing with everything just fine.  Anyway, I need to get some fresh air.  I think I am going to go for a walk."

"If that is what you need, I will not argue." Ruby replies, but I can sense her disappointment.  She stands from the bed and walks over to my closet, searching for my jacket.  I stand from the bed soon after just as Ruby emerges from my closet, holding my jacket, and she walks over and hands it to me.

"Thank you, Ruby." I say, taking my jacket and putting it on. "I'll try not to be too long, and I will be sure to let the brother's know where I am going as well."

Ruby nods without saying another word as I walk past her and over to the door, stopping just before I walk out. "Oh, and Ruby?"

"Yes, my Queen?" Ruby replies, giving me her full attention.

"You and I are going to have a serious conversation soon, okay?" I tell her, causing her to turn slightly confused.

"Of course, but may I ask what about?"

I grab a hold of the doorknob and smile, remembering the conversation I had with Blake last week. "Oh, I'm fairly sure you know what it is about, but we'll worry about it later.  I will be back in a little while."

I then turn and walk out of the room, leaving Ruby left to wonder what exactly I was referring to.  I am sure she can work it out for herself, but her curiosity will be put on hold as I am certain she will be watching me as I go on my walk.  She knows me well, and she know doubt knows where I am headed on my walk today.

********************


I know I won't have much time to do what I want, but I am not letting that stop me.  The opportunity has presented itself, and I am taking full advantage of it, as I sneak my way in my former back yard...Spike's back yard.  I stand there, frozen by the corner of the fence, looking down at the small tombstone Spike had placed there; his own personal memorial for the child we both lost.  While I feel no desire to try and win Spike back, or return to the life I had with him, I do hold a great deal of respect for him at this moment, and his decision to place this memorial stone here.  I kneel down, placing my hand on the tombstone, closing my eyes and lowering my head.

"I must admit, I didn't think your daddy would take losing you as hard as he has." I say quietly, speaking to the baby boy I will never know. "I was debating even telling him the truth, but I knew I had to.  I didn't think he would actually go so far as to place a tombstone here in the yard, either, but I guess I shouldn't be too surprised, should I baby?"

A light breeze blows past me, and in that moment, I know he is listening.  It may sound weird, considering he wasn't even born when I lost him.

"I can't deny that he has always been a great father.  Well, at least until recently." I can't help but scowl a bit as I think of Spike's up and down mental state over the last year, and how it might be affecting Eden and Timmy.  Timmy may not be my flesh and blood son, but I raised him none-the-less.

The cracking of some dried leaves on the ground from behind me startles me a bit.  I jump and turn around, expecting to see Spike and Vixen or perhaps one of my sister's, but instead, I smile at the one I see glaring at me with fierceful eyes.


"Well hello Dero.  It's great to see you." Dero, my former furry little pal, growls at me in response, and I keep my eyes on him, chuckling a bit.

"The feeling is not mutual, I see," I say, not really bothered by Dero's clear displeasure over my presence here.  I take a step towards him, but he hisses loudly at me.

"Okay, okay," I quickly take a step back, but smiling all the same.  He crouches down, ready to pounce at a moment's notice, and his ears are folded back. "Relax, Dero.  I'll only be a few minutes.  No need to throw a hissy fit now."

He growls again, and I turn around rolling my eyes with a smile, and when I am facing the fence and the tombstone again, I am startled yet again, though this time by someone I wasn't expecting to see.  He stares at me, trying not to smirk, and I can't hide the slight fear I feel at seeing him here, dressed in his usual full black suit and matching tie.

\'user


"Jes--" I start to say something, but he quickly holds up hand, cutting me off.

"Let's not bring him into this, shall we?" He says, his tone very serious.  I look around him, not quite sure what else I expect to see if anything.  He chuckles at my display of fear and lack of anything to say.

"Surprised to see me?" He asks.

I stifle back a laugh as I stare at him, studying his expression.  God, this guy really irks me, and for good reason. "You could say that, yes.  What are you doing here?"

He glances down at the tombstone on the ground, then looks back up at me, and I fold my arms, staring at him.

"I could ask you the same question, miss Queen of the Damned." He replies, then takes a swift step past me.  I turn and watch him carefully, annoyed at him mocking me.

"That is none of your business.  This has nothing to do with you, so you can just leave." My response doesn't please him, but I really don't care.  I have too much to deal with as it is, and I'd really rather not deal with a conversation with him at the moment.

He shakes his head and walks over to Dero as if stalking him.  As soon as he gets just inches from my former pet, Dero screeches, then darts off back into the house.  I try to hide my amusement, though I don't really find the point.  My visitor turns back around to face me, clearly proud of himself.


"Oh, but you see, it has everything to do with me.  Every decision you make directly affects me now." The way he speaks with that menacing British accent of his really starts to piss me off. "I've been sitting back for several weeks now, watching you carefully.  I was pleased with the way you were handling things at first, but now I'm a little concerned."

"You have no reason to be concerned." I reply, hoping to reassure him. Sadly, I can tell he doesn't believe it.

"As a matter of fact I do.  You have a job to do, Misty, but you seem to be taking your sweet time.  You're focusing on too much, when you should be focusing on one thing and one thing only.  Need I remind you of what that is?" He narrows his eyes at me causing a chill to run down my spine.

I take in a deep breath and shake my head.  I know what he wants from me.  I haven't forgotten.
"You don't need to remind me, okay.  I know what I'm supposed to do.  I told you that it was going to take time, didn't I?" That is exactly what I told him last time we spoke.  I knew this might be a length process, and I thought he understood that.  Apparently not.

To my surprise, he laughs and takes a step towards me.  Damn, just being around this guy brings a chill to the air.


"That you did, but it wouldn't be taking as long had all of your attention be devoted to your mission.  But congratulations to you on becoming the Bombshell Champion again.  How long do you think you'll hold the belt this time?" His response is almost threatening...as if he could just take everything I've accomplished away from me?  I'll be damned if I'm going to let that happen!

"Fuck you!" I yell loud enough that the whole neighborhood probably heard me, but I don't care.  I've had enough of this evil prick.

He laughs again, eyeing me up and down.
"Tempting thought, love, but I'll pass.  That is not what I want from you."

"Then what the hell do you want?!" I growl and I quickly approach him, getting just inches away from him.  I can't deny the danger this man possesses, but I will not let him control me.

"I thought we established this already?  You know what I want, but you don't seem to be getting the job done, do you?"

He stands there like a statue, trying to intimidate me, but it doesn't work.  I stand my ground, refusing to yield to him.  It is either a brave move, or an unbelievably stupid one.

"Oh, I'm fairly sure I'm getting the job done just fine, thank you very much.  I'm more than capable of multi-tasking." I reply very matter of factly and I spin back around returning to the reason I came here.

Just as I kneel back down and turn my attention to the tombstone, he is standing directly behind me and I can almost feel his eyes piercing me.
"I know what you're doing, Misty, and you better get your priorities straight.  I am not someone you want to double cross."

I laugh, but I do not turn around to look at him again. "Oh really?  What is it that you think I'm doing, because last time I checked, I have my priorities perfectly in line."

He chuckles again, and I roll my eyes as I keep my back facing him. "I don't think anything, darling.  I know you're trying to get back everything you lost last year, and when I say everything I mean everything."

This suddenly gets my attention, and I stand up straight, keeping my back facing him at first, but then I slowly turn around and glare at him.  It's not as menacing as a look as he is capable of, I am sure, but I do my best to match it.

"And I am well on my way to doing just that.  I've got my Bombshell title back, and at the end of the month I'm going to win the J-Cup tournament and get my shot at the NWA Cruiserweight title again." My response focuses solely on my wrestling career, of course, but I already predicted what his next response would be.

"That may all be true, love," He begins, and then he turns around, glancing at all of our surroundings. "But you're forgetting something else.  You can lie to yourself and everyone around you, but you can't lie to me."

"What the hell are you talking about?" I ask, though I already know the answer.

He smiles wickedly, sending yet another chill down my spine.
"You know exactly what I am talking about.  You want your old life back.  Spike.  Your daughter.  Your son."

The rage suddenly takes over and I do the only thing I can think of.  I lunge at him in full attack mode, but the next thing I know, I hit the ground, face first.  It catches me off guard at first, but I quickly get back to me feet.  I turn around to try it again, but he's gone.  He simply vanished, and I'm livid.

"Oh sure!  Disappear like the coward you are!" I yell, knowing very well he can hear me, but I don't notice the two familiar faces approaching the yard from behind me. "Don't you ever bring up my son again!  I don't want that life back!  Do you hear me!  I DON'T WANT IT BACK!"

"Just get the job done." I hear his voice respond, but he doesn't reappear.  I growl in frustration and spin back around, startled as Ruby and Zane are now standing in front of me.  Both look around, then at me with concerned looks on their faces.

"Shit!  What are you two doing here?!" I ask, jumping back a bit.

Ruby looks down at the tombstone, then back up at me.  She shows the same curiosity as my previous visitor had, though her curiosity is matched with concern.


"We heard you shouting from a distance, my Queen." She says and Zane nods in agreement. "Is everything alright?"

I lie as I nod to both of them, even offering up a half-hearted smile.  I brush the dirt and dust off of my jacket, regaining my composure. "Everything is just fine, Ruby."

"Who were you shouting at?" Zane asks, looking around as he gets into his protective stance ready to defend me should the need arise.  Too bad he doesn't realize that the person I was arguing with is not someone he can protect me from.

"Huh?  Oh, no one.  I was yelling at myself, if you must know." The lies just keep pouring out of my mouth, but I can't let them in on my secret.  Not right now.  I'm sure they will understand my intentions, but the overall situation might concern them more then anything, so I keep quiet for now.

"You were yelling at yourself?  What for, my Queen?" Ruby is more worried than she should be.  She takes a step towards me, almost pleading me for answers.  I surprise myself with my response.

"For not knowing I was pregnant last year." This is not a complete lie. "If I had known, Spike wouldn't have had a reason to put this memorial here for our son.  If I had known, I would be holding my baby boy in my arms right now, instead of staring at an ultrasound picture every day."

I exaggerate just a bit at first, though the thought of my son does bring tears to my eyes and I find myself once again on my knees kneeling at the tombstone.  My body starts to tremble a bit, and Ruby is quickly at my side, placing a caring hand on my back.

"Now do  you see, my Queen?" Ruby says trying to comfort me. "Perhaps being in the ring is too much right now?  I should call Dr. Lord--"

I shake my head and push Ruby's hand away from me. "No!  Wrestling is all I have left, Ruby!  I know what it cost me, and I'm over it!"

"Clearly you are not, my Queen." Ruby says as she gives me some space and takes a step back." "It makes me sick to even admit this, but I think Miss Ryder brought up an excellent point when you last faced her."

My nostrils immediately flare as I hear Ruby speak these words.  I hear Zane gasp in surprise as well.  Before I get back to my feet, I kiss my fingertips, then touch the tombstone.  I stand up very slowly and turn to face Ruby, but I am honestly at a loss for words.  I stare at her, almost fuming, and I fold my arms across my chest.  Sensing the increasing tension, Ruby holds her hands up, trying to calm me down.

"Please calm down, my Queen." She says, clearly uncomfortable already. "My loyalties will always be with you, but you can not blame me for being concerned."

"What point did Odette make, Ruby?" I say the words slowly, warning Ruby to choose her words wisely.

Ruby glances to Zane, who is looking at her just as equally surprised as I am.  He shrugs, signaling this is all on her, and she turns to face me, and I give her my full attention.


"How can you not think of your child each time you step in the ring?" She begins and I tilt my head to the side. "How can you not flashback to that night?  And more importantly, now...How on earth can you actually stand beside Miss Roxanne in this cause you two are in within Sin City Wrestling?  How can you look at her and not want to kill her for what she cost you?"

I take in every single word...every single question that Ruby asks me, processing it all in my mind.  It was no longer a secret that I had joined forces with not only Erik Staggs, but also my some of my fellow Bombshells, Roxanne included.  Ruby and the brothers were less than thrilled about it, but it was all my decision, and I do not regret it one bit.  I have given Erik Staggs my full support, and together along with those who will stand with us, we will make a difference in SCW.

"Because she didn't do anything!  Not intentionally anyway!  She didn't know he existed because I didn't know!  I have no reason to be angry with her!" [/i]I lash out at Ruby, clearly upsetting her, but I don't really care much at the moment.  I'm too consumed by so many different emotions that I'm seeing red.

Ruby drops to the ground, kneeling before me and bows her head respectfully.[/i] "Forgive me, my Queen.  I meant no disrespect."

I look down at her, feeling horrible for lashing out at her the way I did, and I am about to apologize to her but I am quickly cut off by the sound of a car pulling into the driveway.  Zane around the house carefully, trying not to be seen, and Ruby lifts her head as I help her to her feet.  I hear a car door shut and Zane looks at us in panic.

"Spike has just gotten home, my Queen." Zane informs us.  

I look at Ruby, wanting to apologize, but that will have to wait for now.  I nod to Zane, and we quickly leave the back yard, heading back to our own home.  I could have stayed and confronted Spike, but chose against it.  After all, I'd hate for anyone else to get the impression that I want him back...


********************

Sunday March 10th


The day has finally arrived.  The week long wait for the next card for SCW will be announced shortly, and I have my phone sitting next to me on the bed as I wait as patiently as I can for the call.  I tap my fingers on the bed, growing more and more impatient as the time passes.  I pick up my phone, opening my email, checking to see if word has been sent there, but there is nothing as of yet.  I toss my phone down on the bed frustrated, closing my eyes and leaning it back against the headboard.

The door to my room then opens and Ruby walks in with a cup of tea I had asked her for a short while ago.  She brings it over to me and sets it on my bedside table.  She keeps her head bowed towards the floor the whole time and doesn't speak.  In fact, she hasn't spoken much to me since Thursday when I lost my temper.  I am about to speak up when my phone beeps, alerting me of a new email.  I grab my phone quickly, opening my email once again, relieved to see it is from Christian Underwood announcing the matches for next week's Climax Control.  I open the message, scrolling down the matches, and am left disappointed and quite honestly, angry all together.


"You have got to be kidding me!  There has to be some mistake!" I look over the email once again, but my eyes have not deceived me.  Ruby looks at me curiously, but she doesn't ask the question that is obviously on her mind, but I answer it for her. "They didn't book me!  Their own Bombshell Champion is left off of the schedule!"

Ruby looks surprised, but still she says nothing.  Honestly, her silence is starting to make me uncomfortable as well as horribly guilty for how I treated her.

"Say something, Ruby!" I look at her, demanding she say something.  She looks at me, quiet for a moment, thinking about her response.

"I am sorry, my Queen," she says, finally breaking her silence. "Perhaps you should give Mr. Underwood or Mr. Ward a call and ask why you were not booked?"

I laugh and shake my head. "Oh I know why I wasn't booked, Ruby.  They're pissed that I'm taking Erik Staggs' side.  I guess I shouldn't be too pissed, though.  I have promotional work for the J-Cup to take care of." [/i]I grab my cup of tea, bringing it to my lips and taking a slow sip.  It soothes and relaxes my now frustrated mood as I shove my phone away from me for the moment.[/i]

"Can I get you anything else, my Queen?" Ruby asks.  She would normally continue a conversation, but she clearly doesn't want to at the moment.

"That will be all for now, Ruby.  Thank you." I look as sincere as I possibly can, but Ruby just bows her head and heads toward the door. "Ruby, wait."

She turns and looks at me. "Yes, my Queen?"

"That talk I mentioned a few days ago?  We really need to take care of that before we leave for Venezuela.  I know you probably don't want to talk right now, but we need to talk, okay?"

Ruby nods. "Whenever you are ready, my Queen.  I always have time to talk to you."

"Excellent.  You can go now, Ruby.  I'll call you if I need anything." I offer her a polite smile, and she bows and walks out of my room, closing the door behind her.

I close my eyes, shaking my head at the thought of another uneventful week at home.  I take another sip of my tea, thinking of what I could do this week to pass the time.  I glance at my phone for a moment, before I grab it and open my email again, only this time, it is to send one.  I email an NWA representative to schedule a camera crew to come to Vegas.  The three men in the J-Cup tournament have yet to speak on the upcoming semi-finals and finals, and what better way to get them to speak, then by sending a message to them all.  Beginning with Lucian Frost...the very man I defeated last year to secure my spot in this very tournament.

I place my phone on my bedside table, and wait patiently for a response.


********************

Wednesday March 13th


The NWA camera crew should be here any time now.  In fact, they're already running late, and that is not something I appreciate in the slightest.  I have a lot that needs to be said, and they are making not only me wait, but they are pissing me off in the process.  I am waiting downstairs in my training facility with Sebastian, Zane and Ruby.  The three of them are sitting on a bench off to the side, while I am sitting on the edge of the new wrestling ring which the brothers had built for me.  I have to say, my disciples know what they are doing.

Another thirty minutes pass before Damien and Dante burst through the doors with the NWA cameraman behind them.  I look past Damien and Dante at the cameraman, rolling my eyes.


"It's about time," I say sarcastically and I fold my arms across my chest. "What the hell took you so long?!"

Damien and Dante join the others, as the camera walks towards me, stopping just a few feet away to set up his camera, and he looks at me apologetically. "I'm sorry, Misty.  I had a hard time finding this place."

Glancing over to Ruby, I see she is clearly upset with the cameraman addressing me by my first name.  She is about to speak up, but I hold my hand up, silencing her before she does.  She takes her seat once again, and I turn my attention back to the cameraman as he finishes setting up the camera.

"Clearly you don't have a GPS, or you are just too stupid and you don't know how to work it." I can't help but roll my eyes again.

"Okay then.  The camera is ready.  Are you ready to get this show on the road?" He asks, looking at me with a smile.

I nod and force a smile.
"I've been ready, idiot.  You are the one who showed up late, remember?"

He lets out an awkward laugh and nods, choosing not to respond to that.  He presses a button on the camera, giving me a thumbs up signal that we're recording, and I look directly into the camera.

"I am here with last year's winner of the NWA J-Cup tournament, former World Cruiserweight Champion and current SCW Bombshell Champion, Misty.  In less than three weeks she heads into the semi-finals as she goes against fellow SCW superstar, Lucian Frost, in hopes of advancing to the finals.  Misty, you're the last remaining woman in the tournament.  How do you feel heading into the semi-finals?" He asks his first question perfectly as if he rehearsed it several times.

I keep my focus on the camera, and I laugh at the question.
"Really?  As if me being a woman has anything to do with my confidence?  Let me remind you and anyone else who doesn't remember last year's tournament.  I was the only female in the tournament last year, and I did just fine.  I did so well, in fact, that I won the whole damn thing.  So, to answer your question...I feel great.  More than great actually."

"Any thoughts on your next opponent, Lucian Frost?" He asks his next question quickly.

"Oh I have plenty of thoughts on Lucian Frost." I begin, as I focus my mind and my thoughts on my next opponent.  A smile creeps on my face as I continue. "I have faced Lucian once before, granted it was over a year ago in this very tournament, but he is no stranger to me.  Like myself, Lucian is a champion in SCW, though he is one half of the tag team champions and I am a singles champion."

"Yes, but Lucian is a former Roulette Champion.  He was the very first one, in fact.  You hold that very accomplishment with the Bombshell championship." He asks, interrupting me.  I look away from the camera to him, glaring at him angrily.

"Please do not interrupt me again!" My disciples snicker as I snap at the cameraman and then get back to the topic at hand. "Yes, Lucian Frost is a former Roulette Champion.  Big deal.  Has he held singles gold since?"

"Actually, he does currently.  He holds the Texas Heavyweight Championship in WCCW." His interruption irritates me further and I lower my head, taking in a deep breath. "Sorry..."

"Well bravo for Lucian Frost." I growl in response and raise my head looking back to the camera. "He is a singles champion in a company where the competition is pretty worthless.  I don't really give a damn.  Besides, who knows how long he'll be able to hold on to either one of those titles.  Word has it, he's been competing at less than one-hundred percent physically, so it is only a matter of time before he loses one or both or is forced to drop them." I smile confidently and cross my left leg over my right.  My disciples continue to watch on quietly.

"He has gotten by just fine recently, though, don't you think?"

I laugh again and lean back, resting my back against the bottom rope. "That is nothing but sheer luck if I'm honest, but I have to admire his stupidity."

"Stupidity?" The cameraman asks.

I nod.
"Are you deaf?  Yes, stupidity.  Anyone who competes when they have a potential career-ending injury is flat out stupid!  But, I can't say I wouldn't do the same thing.  I, myself, have said that I will wrestle until I can't walk anymore.  Unfortunately for Lucian Frost, that day may be coming for him sooner rather than later."

The camera is about to speak again, but I hold my hand up, and he remains silent.  I get to my feet, standing on the outside of the ring, before stepping through the ropes as the cameraman and my disciples look at me curiously.

I lean against the ropes, looking directly into the camera again, turning serious.
"I understand what is driving Lucian right now.  I know the passion and the desire he feels to have a successful career.  He'll do anything...risk anything to be the best he can be.  But he's made one mistake.  He's let his opponents know his weakness, and in this business, that is the worst mistake you can make."

I take a step back from the ropes, walking backwards towards the center of the ring.  My eyes never look away from the camera.

"We all have weaknesses, there is no denying that, but whether you air those weaknesses to your opponents is a whole different story.  Even the most respectable wrestlers will use an injury to their advantage if it means walking away with a victory.  It's just part of this career.  If Lucian thinks for one second that I am going to take it easy on him in our match, he better think again.  Injured or not, I won't hold back.  In fact, I plan to use that little injury to my advantage, because the fact is, I refuse to walk out of that arena as a loser.  This year is going to be a repeat of last year, because I'm going to defeat Lucian and then I am going to go on to win the final match.  There is just no other option."

I walk over to the corner of the ring nearest the camera.  I climb to the top turnbuckle, swinging one leg over the rope, sitting there confidently.

"Any words for Canadian Crippler or Ben Jordan? If--"He quickly stops to correct himself as I glare at him. "...when you defeat Lucian Frost, you will face one of those two men in the final round."

I smile wickedly, as only one of those two men I hope to face in the final round.  I lean forward, placing my elbows on my knees. "Oh I have plenty to say...to at least one of those men, but I'll save that for later.  I know who I would prefer to face in the final round, and I'm fairly sure it is no secret to any of you."

I wink into the camera. "Isn't that right Benny Boy?  Regardless of who I face in the finals, the outcome will be the same.  I will be walking away as the winner of the J-Cup tournament for the second year in a row.  That is all there is to it."

I jump down from the top turnbuckle to the ring apron, then jump down to the floor and walk over to the camera.  I lean down, putting my face right up to the camera and smile confidently once again.

"See you soon boys."

I reach over to the side of the camera, turning it off, and the scene fades to black.

TBC...

58
Supercard Archives / I'll NEVER Give Up
« on: March 01, 2013, 04:08:11 PM »
 
From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry#5


I have been with Sin City Wrestling since the very beginning.  I have stuck around through thick and thin, never once complaining about who Mark and Christian chose to put me up against.  Since day one, I have been at the top of the ladder, but that is honestly no surprise.  The Bombshell roster started out a little slow at first, but even if it had been built up from the start, things would be no different.

One other thing that has been going on since the very beginning, is the fact that most of my opponents choose to use the fact that I am the oldest Bombshell on the roster as a possible disadvantage.  They use it as almost an insult against me, and that honestly surprises me even after a year and a half.

For those of you that do not know, in just under two months, I will turn thirty-four years old.  Yes, I realize that most of the other Bombshells are in their early to mid twenties, but take a look at what I have done over the past year and a half.  Has my age really slowed me down at all?  Is it really anything that one should use against me?  I think not.  I may be older than the rest of the Bombshells, but I have proved that I have still got plenty of fight left in me.  And fight I will continue to do.  

I have been working my ass off since I was eighteen years old.  Even before then I knew I wanted to be in the wrestling business.  I knew that I would one day be a champion, and there wasn't anything that was going to stop me.  Even from the time I was eighteen years old I had the heart of a champion, and that heart has not changed one bit.

Even at the ripe old age of thirty three. \'wink.gif\'

I want you people to know something.  I don't care how old I am.  Nothing is going to stop me from winning the Bombshell Championship at Blaze of Glory II.  Nothing is going to stop me from once again being the champion that I have NEVER stopped being.  All you younger, less experienced Bombshells want to be Champion one day?  Pay very close attention to your Queen of the Damned and take lots of notes, because to be the best, you have to beat the best.

And I'm the best you'll ever see.


********************

August 1997
Chicago, Illinois


The pickup truck sits just out front of the two story light yellow house lined with dark red shutters.  The back of the truck is nearly full of boxes and various household items, and the tailgate remains open as more items are yet to be added.  The front door to the home opens, and a young dark haired man walks out, holding yet another box in his arms.  He loads the box into the back of the truck and closes the tailgate, before heading back inside the house, where he waits at the bottom of the stairs.  A middle-aged man joins him, giving him a warning glance.

Andrew: You remember what I told you before, Blake?

The young man, now identified as Blake, turns and looks at Andrew, clearly annoyed.

Blake: It's kind of hard to forget when a worthless excuse for a father tries to threaten his daughter's boyfriend, Mr. Waters.  How many times are you going to act like you give a damn?

Andrew: Listen here, you little--

Before Andrew can finish his sentence, he is cut off by two sets of footsteps coming down the stairs.  Andrew's raven-haired teenage daughter, Misty, carries the last of her belongings, and her mother, Colleen, follows behind her.  Misty has a bright smile on her face, though her mother doesn't show the same happiness as she does.  Misty takes one look at her father, and her boyfriend, and sighs out of clear frustration.

Misty: Andrew, if you're just going to argue with my boyfriend, you may as well leave right now.  Nothing you say is going to stop me from leaving this hell hole.

Andrew turns and faces his daughter.  From the corner of his eye, he notices an arrogant smirk appear on Blake's face, but chooses to ignore it for now.  He instead pretends that he hasn't noticed as Misty and his soon-to-be ex-wife join the two men at the bottom of the stairs.

Andrew: Apparently not, Misty.  All your stuff is already loaded up into that truck of his.  

Misty: Again, why does it matter to you where I choose to live?  I'm eighteen now, and last I checked, you weren't living here either.  Do us both a favor and stop pretending like you suddenly want to be a father, because you don't.

Colleen: Misty, there is still time to change your mind.

Misty shakes her head as she joins Blake, standing next to him.

Misty: That's not going to happen.  I'm doing what I want with my life.  You're just suddenly taking notice to it because you know as soon as I walk out that door, you'll be all alone.  You'll know the same pain that Jackie and I felt.  Desiree just happened to be the lucky one when she got taken away.  

Colleen is clearly hurt by everything her daughter has just said to her.  She is near tears, and Misty and Blake turn and walk away.  Just as they reach the door, Colleen calls out to Misty in one last attempt to stop her from leaving.

Colleen: Please, Misty.  Don't do this.  You're going to ruin your life!

Misty stops dead in her tracks.  She slowly turns around, and glares at her mother, almost with pure hate in her eyes.

Misty: No, Mom, I won't.  You see, if I stay here any longer, I would be ruining my life.  Oh and by the way, now would be as good a time as ever to let you know that Desiree is moving in with me and Blake.

Both of Misty's parents seem surprised to hear this, as neither had seen or spoken to their youngest daughter in almost seven years.

Colleen: Desiree?  You've spoken to Desiree?

Misty: Yeah, I have.  You see, unlike you, I made the effort to find her and make up for what happened.

Without so much as a goodbye, Misty turns around and walks out the door with Blake following behind her.  Her father looks out the door, looking both angry and disappointed at the same time, while her mother just stands there, frozen and heartbroken.  Inside the truck, Misty is fastening her seat belt when Blake puts the key in the ignition and the truck roars to life.  He turns to look at Misty, giving her a reluctant smile.

Blake: There's still time to change your mind.

Misty turns and glares at Blake.

Misty: Don't start that shit, Blake.  C'mon, we need to drop my stuff off at the apartment and go pick up Desiree before she starts to freak out.

Blake nods without further argument.  He puts the truck in drive and speeds off down the street and away from Misty's childhood home for good.  Misty doesn't even look back.

********************


Moving out of my parent's...well, my mother's home was the first big decision I ever made in my life.  Most teenagers dream of the day they turn eighteen so they can get out on their own and live their own life, but how many can actually say they did it?  Not many, I bet.  But, I can.  

Moving in with Blake was the first step to achieving success in my life.  I might have been taking on too much with Desiree moving in with me at the time, considering she was going on twelve years old, but she was already mature for her age.  She hated being in that foster home, and I was part of the reason she was there, so when she asked for help, I couldn't say no.

I worked as much as I could for the next two years, adding to what money I already had saved.  I had found a training facility not far from our apartment, but I couldn't afford it just yet.  Not to mention, I was now responsible for my twelve year old sister, but I did what I had to do.

I wasn't going to let anything stop me...not even my rebellious little sister, or my boyfriend at the time.


********************

Two Years Later...


It's late in the evening and Misty's boyfriend of several years, Blake, is home in their apartment, dealing with Misty's fourteen year old sister, Desiree.  Desiree has herself locked in her room with her music turned up loud, and she is refusing to turn it down or even come out of her room.  Misty hasn't gotten home yet.  She joined a wrestling training facility not too far from their apartment a few months ago, and she is currently at one of her sessions, though she appears to be running later than usual.

Blake is sitting on the sofa, drinking a beer about an hour later when Misty walks  through the door.  She's still wearing her training clothes, and her hair is pulled back into a messy pony tail.  She puts her keys on the table by the door, and drops her gym bag on the floor and glances over to Blake.  She can tell he isn't in the best of moods, and she can only assume it has something to do with the music she can hear coming from Desiree's room.


Misty: Sorry I'm late.  Things went a little longer than expected this time.

Blake rolls his eyes and stifles a laugh as he downs the rest of his beer.  He stands up from the sofa, walking into the kitchen where he throws the empty beer bottle in the trash and grabs another from the fridge.  Misty stares at him, confused, as he pops the top of the beer and takes a big gulp.

Misty: Okay, what happened this time?  

Blake: Why don't you go ask your sister that question, Misty?  I've had to deal with her shit all night!

Misty: I'm asking you, Blake!  I know she's been a pain in the ass lately--

Blake finally laughs this time, though it is out of frustration and not amusement.  He leans against the counter and places his beer behind him.

Blake: That is a bit of an understatement, don't ya think?  It's a miracle she's even home right now.

Misty: Look, babe, I'm tired right now.  I'm not in the mood to fight, so would you just please tell me what is going on so I know what I'm supposed to say when I go talk to her?

Blake: I'm sorry, Misty.  I know she's your sister.  I know you guys, particularly Desiree, had it rough growing up with those shithead parents of yours, but you're gonna have to find other arrangements for her.  I didn't sign up to deal with this shit.  

Misty is taken back as Blake makes his demand.  He folds his arms across his chest, proving he is not joking, and Misty just looks at him, shaking her head.

Misty: I'll go deal with her, and we'll talk later, okay?  I'm not going to make any decisions right now about this.

Blake: I'm not changing my mind about this, Misty.  She needs to go.  You're hardly ever home anymore, so you don't see half the shit I have to put up with while you're gone.

Misty: Excuse me?  Blake, I'm working my ass off trying to--

Blake: Trying to what, Misty?  Do you really think this place is going to get you anywhere with this wrestling bullshit?  

Misty glares at Blake, suddenly furious with the direction this argument is taking.

Misty: You're really going to pull this shit now?  You knew when you met me that wrestling and me are a package deal!

Blake shakes his head.

Blake: When I met you, you were doing that stupid as backyard wrestling bullshit with your buddies.  I thought it was just part of you trying to lash out against your parents.

Misty: You're so full of shit!  Why are you doing this?  Why do you suddenly want me to change after we've been together for four years, Blake?!

Blake: I love you, Misty.  I do, but what happens when something goes wrong?  What if you get seriously hurt?

Misty shakes her head, and walks over to Blake.  She stands directly in front of him, wrapping her arms around him.

Misty: That's not going to happen, babe.

Blake carefully pushes her away from him.

Blake: You don't know that!  Jesus, Misty, I saw the hell you put your body through with that backyard crap!  I know things can go wrong.

Misty: Okay, I'll admit that backyard wrestling with the guys was stupid, but I'm being trained by professionals now, Blake.  Of course there's risks, but they're risks I have to take.  

Blake: Why?  Why is this so important to you?!

Misty: Because I need to make a name for myself.  Hell, I already am!  I'm the only female this place is training, and they've told me I'm the best they've got.  Why is something that is so important to me, suddenly so unimportant to you?  I'm doing this for us, Blake.

Blake shakes his head again, as he walks past Misty.  He grabs his keys and turns around to face her as he stands right by the door.

Blake: No, you're not, Misty.  Do you know, since you've been so preoccupied with all this, you have not once told me you loved me?  

Misty: What?  Yes I have...

Blake closes his eyes and shakes his head.  He reaches into his pocket, and to Misty's surprise, pulls out a small velvet box.  Misty looks at the box nervously.

Misty: W-what is that?

Blake looks down at the velvet box, clearly debating his next move.  After a few moments, he opens it, revealing a shiny diamond engagement ring, and Misty takes a step back in shock.

Blake: Do you know how long I've had this?

Misty only shakes her head, at a loss for words.

Blake: Almost a year.

Misty: What?  Why didn't you--

Blake: Does it even matter?

As Misty is about to respond, the door to Desiree's bedroom opens, and the blonde haired teenager walks out.  She sees Blake holding the ring in his hand and stops to look at Misty.

Desiree: Wow...I guess congratulations are in order.

Misty: Desiree can you give us a minute, please?

Desiree: Whatever, I was just leaving anyway.

Blake closes the box, and places the ring back in his pocket.  He turns around and opens the door, and Misty tries to stop him, but he shakes his head at her.

Blake: I'll be by to get my things later in the week.

Misty: Blake, wait.  We need to talk about--

Blake: No, we don't, Misty.  Goodbye, Misty.

Without another word, Blake walks out the door, leaving Misty standing there in a stunned silence.  Desiree looks completely lost.

Desiree: Okay, what just happened?

Misty: Never mind that.  Do you want to tell me what the hell happened before I got home?!

Desiree: If you're going to blame me for that jackass walking out--

Misty: I've had enough, Desiree.  I can't handle this anymore.

Desiree: Excuse me?

Misty walks past Desiree, heading into the living room.  She sits down on the sofa, leaning forward and placing her head in her hands.

Misty: I have to find other living arrangements for you.  I've tried to help you out the past couple years, but you clearly just don't care.

Desiree laughs and rolls her eyes.

Desiree: You're joking, right?  Other than giving me a place to live, what have you done to try and help me, other than leaving me here with your boyfriend all the time?  You're no better than our so called parents.

Misty: That's a load of crap, Des, and you know it!

Desiree: No, it's not.  Don't worry about finding other living arrangements for me.  I'll do it myself.  Thanks for nothing, sis.

Misty tries to apologize but Desiree doesn't give her the chance, as she storms out of the apartment, leaving Misty completely alone.  Misty looks around the now empty and quiet apartment and sighs.  She slaps her hands against her knees and stands up, but she doesn't look too upset for a woman whose boyfriend and sister just left her.  If anything she looks...relieved.  She makes her way into the bathroom to take a hot shower and get ready for bed.

Misty: An apartment all to myself for a change.  At least I'll be able to get a full night's sleep.

********************


I bet you're all quite surprised by that little revelation, aren't you?  When I was just twenty years old, I was oh so close to being engaged, only for my loving boyfriend to walk out on me when I was living my life the way I chose to do so.  And my sister, Desiree...well, we've never really had the best relationship anyway.  She couldn't even thank me for providing a roof over her head and practically being a mother to her myself.  

A lot of you probably think I should have been upset that night...that I should have had a sleepless night as I cried over my boyfriend leaving me, and my sister comparing me to my parents.  Go ahead, admit it.  If that is what you think, then you are wrong on so many levels.  They chose to walk out on me, because they wanted me to be someone I'm not.  They wanted me to just give up all of my hard work and dedication, but that was never going to happen.

Ever since I can remember, I've known that one day, I'd be a champion.  I knew I'd be at the top of the proverbial ladder, and nothing anyone said or did was going to stop me.  Call me selfish if you want, but when you know deep down that you're going to be something great, you don't give it up for anybody.  And people call me the bad one?  Please.

I'm not going to stop.  I'm not going to quit fighting for a championship that I still consider mine.  I may be older than the rest of the Bombshells.  I may be a seasoned veteran, but is that really any reason to hold myself back?  I'm not going to sit back and let someone else enjoy the spotlight just because they need the ego boost...or because they need to feel better about themselves.  

No...I am the Queen around here.  I am through sitting back and watching unworthy Bombshells carry the title.  There is only one woman who deserves the title of Bombshell Champion, and it's not Vixen.  She's held that belt for too long, and it's time it is returned to it's rightful owner.

The Queen of the Damned...Your future three-time Bombshell Champion...Misty.


********************

Wednesday February 27th
Gold Coast Casino- Las Vegas Nevada


We're just days away from what many consider the biggest supershow SCW has to offer.  Last year's Blaze of Glory proved to be one for the record, and if things continue going as they currently are, this year will be even better.  Throughout the week there have been several promotional events leading up to Blaze of Glory II, including several meet and greets with SCW superstars like the one being put on today.

Two time former Bombshell Champion, Misty, has never been much for these meet and greets, especially the past few months since her return.  She is hardly considered well-liked by the fans, but as she is challenging for the Bombshell Championship at Blaze of Glory II, she fulfills her obligation to attend this event, and she would do her best to play nice with the adoring SCW fans.  That, however, is more than her disciples can say.

As Misty is seated at her designated table while the fans filter their way inside the Gold Coast Casino, her disciples look around at all the people in attendance, clearly uncomfortable with being there.  The fans in attendance, while excited, can't help but send cautious glances in their direction, given their reputation within SCW.  The brothers have their arms folded across their chests, as if displaying their protective stances, while Ruby stands next to Misty, looking around at all the people slightly disgusted.  She leans in next to Misty's ear to address the enigmatic Bombshell quietly.


Ruby: I do not understand why you couldn't say no to attending this event, my Queen.  These people are very disrespectful.

Misty smiles friendly at some fans who approach her table, albeit a fake one, and she keeps her attention focused on them as she responds to Ruby.

Misty: Ruby, my dear, how would that look when I am facing Vixen for the Bombshell title on Sunday?  I may not be a fan favorite, but as you can see, regardless of that fact, people still pay to see me.  I do not want to give Christian Underwood another reason to be angry with me.

Ruby: Why does that even matter, my Queen?  

Before Misty can respond, a younger male fan approaches the table.  He doesn't even hide his excitement as he looks at Misty, and Ruby with a big smile on his face.

Fan: Oh man, this is so awesome!  You brought your entourage with you!

Ruby's eyes widen in annoyance, and Misty clears her throat, immediately silencing Ruby before she can speak.

Misty: I'm afraid you have them mistaken for pathetic little gang that follows Nick Jones around my dear boy.  My disciples are not an entourage.  They are my loyal followers, and they go with me everywhere I wish them to go.  

Fan: Haha, whatever you say.  Same difference.  Say, what's wrong with your freaky looking puppy dog next to you?  She looks like she wants to eat me.

Misty glances at Ruby, and indeed Ruby is glaring at the young fan, practically foaming at the mouth.

Fan: Has she had her rabies vaccine?  

This clearly upsets Ruby further, as she attempts to lunge forward, but Misty holds her arm out, stopping her.  Misty snaps her fingers, and Zane and Dante step forward, pulling Ruby back.

Misty: You don't seem to mind Ruby's potential vicious streak.  In fact, if I didn't know any better, I'd say you purposely angered her.

The fan laughs and nods his head as he glances at Ruby with a smile.

Fan: Hell yeah, I did.  That chick is hot!  I bet she's great in the sack, right?  Angry chicks like that--

Misty: Excuse me?  

Fan: Oh come on!  The way you two act around each other is hardly hiding your little secret.  Admit it, when you dumped Spike, you switched teams didn't you?

Misty's eyes widen in apparent surprise at the fans assumption.  Ruby's demeanor suddenly changes as well, as she relaxes slightly.

Misty: I'm afraid I don't know what you're talking about.  There is nothing going on between Ruby and I.

Fan: Maybe not to you, there isn't.  But can I fill you in on a little bit of information, your highness?

Misty: By all means, please do.  I'm always eager to know what the fans assume.

The fan places his hands on the table, leaning in close to Misty.  He glances back at Ruby again, before looking Misty in her cold menacing eyes.

Fan: Your guard bitch back there...she clearly wants you bad.  Everyone can see it.

Ruby: Shut your mouth, you disgusting little parasite!

Ruby lunges away from the grasp of the brothers, and at the table.  She jumps on the top of the table, causing Misty to jump back, as well as the fan, though he is actually enjoying this outburst.  Everyone in the room looks on at the situation as it unfolds.  Zane and Dante quickly dash forward, grabbing a hold of Ruby as she kicks and screams, ferociously trying to get at the fan as he laughs and taunts her.

Misty: Ruby!  Stop it!  Damien, get her the hell out of here!

Damien: Dante and Zane can handle her, my queen.

Misty: And I'm telling you to go with him.  You and Sebastian both.  

Damien and Sebastian both seem reluctant, but Misty orders them both away once again.  The brothers drag Ruby out of the building, allowing things to calm down and return to normal in the building.  Misty turns and glares at the fan.

Misty: Satisfied with yourself, kid?  You're lucky I had them pull her back.

Fan: That bitch doesn't scare me, and neither do you.  You're pathetic.  I'm going to enjoy watching Vixen beat your ass.

Misty: Ha!  Not likely, kid.  Now get the hell out of here.

The fan laughs and rolls his eyes before he turns around and heads off to another table, unaffected by what just happened.  Misty sighs and shakes her head, before she returns to her seat, waiting for the next fan to approach the table.  She is looking down at the table, when a man walks up to the table, with a smile on his face.

"Hey there, sexy.  I bet you thought you'd never see me again."

Misty suddenly freezes as she hears that voice.  She slowly raises her head to look at the man standing before her, shocked at who she sees.  Her ex-boyfriend Blake, who she hasn't seen in years, is looking down at her, happy to see her.

Misty: Blake?  What the hell are you doing here?

Blake: Gee, Misty, it's great to see you, too.

Misty: Seriously, Blake.  What are you doing here?

Blake smiles as he reaches into his jacket pocket, pulling out a photograph.  He places it on the table, and slides it forward in front of Misty.

Blake: I wanted an autograph.

Misty looks down at the picture, and leans back in her chair, at a loss for words.  She stares at the picture...a picture of her and Blake from years ago.  She folds her arms, and bites her bottom lip, trying to find anything to say.

Blake: Do my eyes and ears deceive me, or is the Queen of the Damned actually speechless?  

Blake laughs as he mocks Misty.  She is unamused, and angrily pushes the picture back at Blake.

Misty: I'm not signing that picture, and quite frankly, I don't know why you even believed I would.

Blake: Oh, I didn't think you would.

Misty: Then why did you bother?  Or was this just your attempt at pissing me off?

Blake takes the picture, and places it back in his pocket.

Blake: It clearly worked, didn't it, Misty?  I got under your skin.

Misty laughs and shakes her head.

Misty: That's what you think.

Blake: Oh, it's what I know.  You wouldn't have reacted the way you did when you laid eyes on me, nor would you have shoved that picture away as quickly as you did.  

Misty: Oh please, Blake.  I stopped letting you get to me the day you left me.  If either one of us gets under the other's skin, it is I who has that effect on you.  After all, why else would you have come here if you're not still hung up on me after fourteen years?

Blake: Oh don't flatter yourself, sweetheart.  That ship has long since sailed.  I clearly made the best decision of my life that day.

Misty looks at Blake, and an almost seductive look on her face.  She pushes her chair away from the table, leaning forward on her hands as she gets to her feet.  She leans in as close as she can to Blake, giving him a wicked grin.

Misty: Does that really help you sleep at night, Blake?  I don't believe a single word of it, because from where I'm standing, you clearly wanting me back.  I can see the look in your eyes.  It's absolutely killing you inside because I did exactly what I said I was going to do, and I made a name for myself.  I became a champion, and you can't stand it.

Blake: Really?  You became a champion?  Tell me, Misty, where is your title now?  Oh, that's right.  It's around the waist of the woman who is currently screwing your ex-fiancee and raising your daughter, because you are the woman you have always been.  You're still the same selfish bitch I knew fourteen years ago.

Misty: So you have been keeping tabs on me, I see.  Blake, you're not fooling anyone.  Face it...you haven't gotten over me.

Blake leans in closer to Misty, and the two are just inches away from each other, and he smiles just as wickedly as she does.

Blake: In your dreams.  You would just love that, though wouldn't you?

Misty: Right, because I just get all hot and bothered over the fact that yet another one of my exes wants me back.  I just live to have my exes chasing after me all the time.

Misty begins laughing as she backs away from Blake, sitting back in her chair.  She looks up at him, smiling, and she stops laughing soon after.

Misty: You want the truth, Blake?

Blake: As if you're capable of ever telling the truth?

Misty: Oh, I am, but you people seem to think otherwise.  Here is the truth, Blake.  The way I see it, and the way you make it so abundantly obvious, is after all these years, you still want me.  You regret ever walking out on me because you've done absolutely nothing with your own life, and your jealous of the success that I have accomplished.  You're no better than my last loser ex, Spike, except for one thing.  At least Spike isn't as pathetic as you are, carrying that photograph around after fourteen years.  Oh and Blake?  You beat me to the punch when you left me.  I was planning to leave you anyway.  I'm better off on my own, don't you think?

Blake stares at her as she laughs.  He narrows his eyes as he takes the photograph out of his pocket again, only this time, he beings shredding it.  This causes Misty to go silent as she watches him shred it into tiny pieces, throwing what is left on the floor.

Blake: I couldn't agree more, Misty, because you, sweetheart, are a miserable excuse for a human being.  No, you're not even human.  You're so caught up on wanting people to focus all their attention on you, that you actually believe they're doing it.  You are better off by yourself, and that is just how you'll be for the rest of your empty pathetic life.  No guy is ever going to want you now, and I'm fairly sure your daughter will never want anything to do with you ever again.  And that title you're fighting for this Sunday?  You'll never get it back, because the minute you step into that ring with Vixen, you'll see the woman who now has everything you walked away from.

Misty: I didn't walk away from my title.

Blake: You may as well have, because the fact is you were to worried about Roxanne then focusing on keeping your title.  And now?  Now you're too hell bent on bringing Odette Ryder down to your level.  You've got no chance against Vixen, Misty, and you know it.

Misty begins shaking her head furiously, as a crowd gathers around the table.  Misty begins pulling at her hair.

Misty: No...No, no, no, no, NO!  I WILL beat Vixen on Sunday and I WILL get my title back.  Do you hear me you insignificant asshole!  I'm going to be a three time Bombshell Champion, and no one is going to stop me!  The title is mine.  Do you hear me?  IT'S MINE!

Blake: Eden was yours, too, you know.  But who is she calling mommy now?

That finally sends Misty into a mad rage.  She leaps up, hauls back and punches Blake right in the kisser, and tackles him to the ground!  Everyone watches on in shock, as Misty lets out a ferocious growl, screaming and yelling in the process, but no one can understand what she is saying.  Just as security gets on to the scene, Damien and Sebastian appear, quickly running over towards Misty.  Damien scoops Misty up in his arms.  Much like Ruby, she is kicking and screaming, as she glares at Blake with pure hatred in her eyes.  Damien and Sebastian remove her from the building, as security checks on Blake.  He signals he is okay, though he is now sporting a busted open lip.  It doesn't seem to bother him much, as he gets back to his feet, dusts himself off.  The camera zooms in on his face, where the corner of his mouth turns up in a satisfied grin, before it slowly fades out.

********************


Hey, Vix, how you feeling sweetie?  How are those nerves treating you?  The clock is ticking down, Vix.  Your time as Bombshell Champion is coming to a close, and my return to the top is right around the corner.  You can feel it, can't you?  Don't try to deny it, because we both know the truth.

I've been where you are, though.  I know how it feels to have your nerves running in overdrive when you first title defense is looming right around the corner, and the worry that comes along with it.  After all, the first defense really is the most important, isn't it?  It is the one thing that proves what your time as champion has really been.  A successful first defense earns you congratulations, because it shows that you truly do deserve to have that belt around your waist.  It proves that you winning the title wasn't a luck or a fluke after all.  Yes, the first defense is truly the most important.

When a champion loses on that first defense, the disappointment they feel knows no limits.  You know what I'm talking about, right Vix?  It's already going through your mind!  Had you been facing anyone else other than me, however, I am sure you would be slightly more confident in you walking away as the winner.  But surely you had to see it coming, Vixen.  

There were just no other logical opponents, you know.  There simply is no one else more deserving of this opportunity than me, really.  The competition in SCW is dwindling.  The talent is fading away day by day, but only one thing has remained constant within this company.  Only one Bombshell has been around since the very beginning, refusing to ever give up.

Me.

I have to admit I am disappointed in the lack of competition around us lately, Vixen.  Before I was put out of commission for three months last summer, I will admit, the Bombshell Division was at the highest point I had ever seen it, but since my return, what has happened?  The Bombshell Division is simply dying, and it must be saved, and soon.

Only I can save it, Vixen.  With me as the Bombshell Champion, the Bombshell Division and the Bombshell Championship itself will return to the glory they once held and do you want to know why?  Because every Bombshell wants to face me.  They know what you know.

I am the ultimate challenge.  I am the one person everyone wants to beat.  Once I get the Bombshell Championship back, just watch.  There will be Bombshells coming after me left and right in their attempts to take my most prized possession away from me...in their foolish attempts to dethrone me.  A victory over me would bring the ultimate bragging rights, Vixen.  Can the same be said for you?  I don't think so.

It is a sad reality, Vixen.  A reality that you will be faced with this Sunday at Blaze of Glory II.  Your efforts and your preparations won't be enough.  Spike's little pep talks will not be enough, because let's face it.  I'm not the same woman he knew last year.  The three months that I was away did me a lot of good.  It changed me, Vixen, and it changed me for the better.  

I am focused.  I am determined, and in just two days...I will have my hand raised in victory as I hold the Bombshell Championship in my hand for a third time.  I am an unstoppable force, Vixen.

I am the Queen of the Damned, and after Blaze of Glory II, Vixen...

Your soul will be mine.


**END FEED**

59
Supercard Archives / Taking It All Back
« on: February 23, 2013, 08:19:45 PM »
 
February 17th- After Climax Control


Backstage in the trainer's area, Misty is being checked out following the attack from Odette Ryder.  Odette had viciously hit her not once, but twice with a steel chair, and after being helped backstage, Misty's disciples had insisted she get looked at.  Misty had tried to argue otherwise, repeatedly insisting that she was fine, but Ruby and the brothers had both seen the pained expression on her face when her back moved a certain way.  Normally they would contact Dr. Lord, but as they wouldn't be back in Vegas for some time, the SCW training staff would have to do.

The brothers wait just outside the door, while Ruby is inside, quietly observing the training staff as they work their "magic" on Misty, who is laying on an exam table.  If Misty is in any pain, she is hiding it well, as she has a bit of a smile on her face as the trainer stretches and bends her leg.


Misty: Ruby, don't look so concerned.  I've been through worse.  You know that as well as I do.

Ruby: While that may be true, my Queen, considering you only returned just a few months ago from your injuries last summer, you can never be too careful.  

As the trainer bends Misty's leg in closer to her, Misty winces a bit.  Ruby takes a concerned step forward, looking at the trainer furiously.  Misty holds her hand up as if telling Ruby everything is fine.

Misty: Relax, Ruby!  The muscles in my back are just a little tight now.

Trainer: That's a possibility, Misty, but to be sure--

Misty: I think I know my own body, thank you.  Just do your job so I can leave.

The trainer glances toward Ruby, but she is paying no attention to him.  She is too concerned for Misty to care.  He gets back to doing his job, working on various stretching techniques to help ease Misty's discomfort, though she continues to deny it.  After a few minutes, Zane peeks his head inside the door, getting the attention of both Ruby and Misty.

Zane: My Queen--

Misty: Let me take a wild guess.  A certain someone is here to get an interview?

Zane nods, and Ruby rolls her eyes in clear annoyance.  Misty waves the trainer away, having had enough, and she slowly sits up on the exam table.

Misty: Let her in, Zane.  Might as well get this over with.

Zane nods and disappears back outside the room.  A moment later, SCW reporter Pussy Willow appears, looking about as thrilled to be there as Misty is.  Which isn't very thrilled at all.  Pussy Willow takes one look at Misty, and grins.

PW: Finally got a taste of your own medicine, eh Misty?  How are you feeling?

Misty laughs as she takes a step down from the exam table, hiding any pain she may be feeling.

Misty: Oh, please, Miss Willow.  You asked that question as if you really expect me to be in horrible pain at the moment.  That pathetic attack by Miss Ryder was nothing.

PW: You may believe that yourself, but I don't think anyone else believes it.  

Misty: Like I give a damn?

Pussy Willow smiles, and then shrugs.  She glances at Ruby, who is glaring at her with vicious eyes.

PW: It appears as though Thatcher was wise to be concerned about having you as a partner.  You must be very proud of yourself for intentionally getting yourself disqualified tonight.

Misty: Every decision I make I am proud of, Miss Willow.  Thatcher was clearly on his way to being pinned had I not stepped in and did what I did.  None of you may like it, but if I'm going to lose a match, I'd rather do it on MY terms.  

PW: At least you can admit that you were on your way to losing that match.

Misty holds her hand up and glares at Pussy Willow.  She takes a step forward, keeping her angry gaze locked on the blonde reporter.

Misty: Excuse me?  I think I must have heard you wrong, because surely you didn't say that I was on my way to losing?  

PW: That is exactly what I said.

Misty: Listen here, blondie.  I wasn't on my way to losing.  While Thatcher was in the ring getting his ass kicked by Jordan Williams, I was outside the ring taking care of little miss Aussie, Odette Ryder!  I carried our team through the first two weeks of the tournament.  Thatcher can deny it all he wants.  Everyone knows who lead that team to victory the first two rounds, because it sure as hell wasn't him.  So, no, I was not on my way to losing that match.  Thatcher was.

Misty folds her arms across her chest, and Ruby approaches her, standing at her side.  Pussy Willow nods.

PW: Good argument.  A self-centered on at that, but Thatcher isn't exactly here to defend himself on that.  Although, there are rumors swirling around already that your decision to get yourself disqualified might have been for a different reason.

Misty: And what reason might that be?  Please, enlighten me Miss Willow.

PW: Well, since you asked, I suppose I'll go ahead and answer, but I'll answer as a question.  Did you get yourself intentionally disqualified to save yourself from possibly being pinned by Odette for a second time?  She already holds--

Pussy Willow is cut off quickly as Misty holds her finger up, silencing her, and Ruby steps forward ready to attack.  Misty quickly pulls Ruby back, and steps towards Pussy Willow herself.  She gets directly in Pussy Willow's face, nostrils flared.

Misty: Don't you DARE finish that sentence, Miss Willow.  I know what you were about to say and I know what you are thinking.  You couldn't be more wrong!  Regardless of what you or anyone else thinks, I pushed Jordan off of the top rope to prevent Thatcher form being pinned, not me!  I was handling Miss Ryder just fine, which is more than my so called partner can say about himself!  Odette may hold one single victory over me, Miss Willow, but that will be the only victory she gets.  That is a fact!

Pussy Willow lets out a laugh, but nods anyway.

PW: If you say so, but what do you plan to do now?  Blaze of Glory II is just two weeks away, and your opponent still hasn't been announced.  Had you not cost yourself the match, you would know your match.  You would know what you are up against.

Misty: It doesn't matter who I face in two weeks, I will still walk away the winner.  We already know that I won't be facing Odette Ryder, so whoever they put against me will be no problem at all.  There's not much competition here in SCW lately anyway, is there?

Before Pussy Willow can respond, or ask another question, Ruby steps forward, placing her hand on Pussy Willow's shoulder, and holding her back.

Ruby: Do not speak another word, harlot!  She is done answering all of your ignorant and misguided questions!  

PW: Excuse me, but unless you are the one signing my paychecks, I'm not finished.  And I suggest if you do not want to be permanently banned from SCW all together, you will take your disgusting hand off of my shoulder.

Ruby doesn't seem intimidated by Pussy Willow, and when she attempts to take another step forward, Misty grabs her by the arm, pulling her back once again.  Misty quietly orders her to stand back, before she turns to face Pussy Willow again.

PW: To answer your question, Misty, I believe there is plenty of competition on the Bombshell roster.  However, you seem to think you are so much better than everyone, but who is the champion?  Oh, that's right.  It's not you.  It's Vixen.

Misty lets out a laugh.

Misty: That doesn't mean anything, Miss Willow.  The only reason that Vixen holds that title is because I have been preoccupied with Odette Ryder lately.  That coupled with the fact that Mark Ward, Christian Underwood and Erik Staggs have yet to give me my shot at the title is further reason.  They are just delaying the inevitable.

PW: And yet you continue to focus solely on Odette Ryder?  If you are so positive that you, how did you put it...own the Bombshell Division, why not prove it by leaving Odette alone?

Misty shakes her head and lets out a deep sigh.  She squeezes the bridge of her nose in frustration and she looks to the ground.

Misty: You know what?  I am sick and tired of explaining myself to you over and over again, Miss Willow.  Do you think that even I were to leave Odette alone, that would change anything?  I proved myself long before going after Odette, and I've proved myself since my return.  I've defeated the so-called competition over and over again.  THAT is how I prove that I own the Bombshell division.  If the bosses want someone like Vixen leading the Bombshell division...Well, that is their problem, isn't it?  They should be thankful I haven't demanded a title shot, unlike our current champion who had to do it repeatedly.  

PW: That may be true, but Vixen deserved her shot, don't you agree?  She earned it a long time ago.

Misty: Really?  And when was that?  When she failed at beating me for that very title just last summer at Into The Void?  Or before then when I pinned her in the triple threat match with Raynin at London Brawling for the Bombshell Championship?  Or, was it just two weeks ago when I pinned her and eliminated her and Nick Jones from the mixed tag tournament?  You tell me, Miss Willow.  What has Vixen EVER done to earn being the Bombshell Champion?

Pussy Willow thinks for a moment, trying to find the right way to answer that question but before she can respond, Misty interrupts her yet again.

Misty: That's exactly what I thought.  Nothing.  Vixen has done nothing to deserve being the Bombshell Champion.  She just got lucky that when she finally got another shot at the title, she was facing someone a hell of a lot easier to beat than me.  

Just then the door to room opens, and Damien walks in holding a sheet of paper in his hand.  All three women turn to look at him, but he has his eyes locked on Misty, with just the tiniest hint of a grin at the corner of his mouth.

Misty: What is it Damien?

Damien: They've just released the card for Blaze of Glory II, my Queen.  I think you will be quite pleased with your match.

Damien holds the piece of paper out to Misty and she snatches it quickly.  She looks down the list of the scheduled matches and when her eyes fall on her match, her lips turn up in a wicked grin and she laughs a slow evil laugh.

Misty: Well, well, well...It seems as though Mark, Christian and Erik have finally wisened up.  Miss Willow, in just two weeks time, everyone is going to find out once and for all, just how much Vixen deserves that title.  Because she is defending it against yours truly.

Misty then holds the paper out to Pussy Willow.  The smile never leaves her face as Pussy Willow takes the paper and sees for herself that the match has been booked.  Vixen will defend the Bombshell Championship against Misty at Blaze of Glory II.

PW: I guess congratulations are in order, Misty.  You're finally getting your shot at the Bombshell Championship again.  Good luck.

Misty: Perhaps you should go wish Vixen luck, Miss Willow.  Because it is she who needs all the luck in the world if she intends to keep that title.  Which, unfortunately, she won't.  Now, if you will excuse me, my disciples and I need to get going.  Oh, and if you happen to speak to Vixen anytime soon, send her a little message for me.

PW: And what might that be?

Misty steps forward, getting right in Pussy Willow's face.

Misty: Tell her to make sure that belt is nice and polished up for me, because at Blaze of Glory II, the title will be returning to the rightful champion.

Misty then walks away, snapping her fingers and Damien and Ruby obediently follow behind her.  They disappear out the door, and Pussy Willow looks at the card one more time, shaking her head.

PW: I know I should be impartial here, but I really hope Vixen kicks that woman's ass.

Pussy Willow then folds the piece of paper, and disappears out of the room, and the scene fades out.

********************

Saturday February 23rd
Nova Scotia, Canada



The clock is ticking down until the moment Misty has been waiting seven long months for.  It has been seven months since she lost the Bombshell Championship to Brooklyn Carter, albeit not without a little assistance from the fire-haired amazon, Roxanne.  Surely she would have had her return shot at the title sooner, had she not been put out of commission the following week in the now infamous "Bloodbath" match against Roxanne.  

In the months that followed, she watched four different women carry the title.  As she was recuperating from her injuries, and waiting for the moment to return to SCW, she sat back and watched as the Bombshell Championship was passed around in a pathetic version of Hot Potato!  The more that happened, the angrier she got, though when she finally made her return, she didn't do what everyone expected her to.  Instead of going after the title she claimed should still be hers, she went a different route and targeted a woman who was no longer the Bombshell Champion.  Granted, Odette had a shot to recapture the Bombshell Championship not long after Misty had returned, and Misty had hoped she would walk away victorious in that attempt.  Sadly, things did not work out that way.  Odette had failed, allowing Amanda Cortez to walk away with the title, and Misty's hopes of regaining the title had vanished...even if temporarily.

And while she kept herself preoccupied in her war against Odette Ryder, there wasn't a moment that went by that Misty didn't think about the Bombshell title.  Not a second passed where she didn't long for the title to be around her waist once again...where it should have been all along.  

Now she has her chance to get the title back, when it should have never left her possession in the first place.  She is trying to place her war with Odette Ryder on the back burner temporarily, and is focusing on getting her title back...and she plans to do just that.

With Blaze of Glory II just a week away, Misty has something else to focus on at the moment.  The second round of the NWA J-Cup Tournament is set to take place on Sunday, and Misty will be facing Jessie Salco, as both women attempt to get one step closer to winning the whole tournament.  And for Misty, that means one step closer to being crowned the J-Cup winner for a second year in a row, and getting her chance to reclaim the NWA World Cruiserweight Title which she lost last summer.  And while she should be concentrating on the J-Cup tournament as it looms around the corner, her mind is distracted by the words Odette Ryder had spoken in her promo last week to truly concentrate on her impending match against Jessie Salco.

At this very moment, Misty is sitting in her hotel room, quietly thinking to herself.  Ruby and the brothers are all in their own hotel rooms on the same floor, though Misty had told them she needed some time to herself for a little while.  So what is she doing?  She is looking out her window at a snow-covered Nova Scotia, and her laptop sits on the desk next to her.  It is paused on the video of Odette's promo last week, and for the moment, she ignores it.  As she stares out the window, at the snow, memories flood her mind.  She tries to quickly shake them away, but it is too little too late.

She remembers a time when her life was complete...


********************

Winter 2010/2011
St. Louis, Missouri


Anyone who lives in the Midwest can tell you how unpredictable the winter months can be.  We can go from having seasonably chilly temperatures one day to a spring like day the next and then back to the frigid temperatures the day after.  It can be quite frustrating, especially for young children who happen to love the winter months, when snow is supposed to be a regular sight to see.  Young Eden Staggs is one of these children.  

She had been anxiously waiting all winter for a large enough amount of snow to fall so she could go outside and build a snowman, pulling her parents, Spike and Misty and her older brother Timmy, along with her.  And while she was only three years old, she was already quite vocal and smart for her age, proving to be the handful in the Staggs household.  Imagine her reaction as she woke this morning and looked out her window to see what she had been waiting for all winter.  Snow!  And plenty of it!  She sprang out of her brand new "big girl bed" Spike and Misty had just purchased for her a few weeks ago, bounding out of her room and into her parents room excitedly, where Spike and Misty were still fast asleep.  

Not for long, however, as Eden jumped up onto the edge of their bed, quickly making her way to the front of the bed in her efforts to wake her parents.


Eden: Mommy!  Daddy!  Wakey wakey!  Look outside! Look!  Snow!!

She jumped up and down with her childish excitement, not paying any attention to where she was jumping.  Moments later, she jumped right on to Spike's stomach, and he let out a loud grunt, as Misty sat up next to him with a laugh.  She quickly scooped Eden up into her arms, hugging her daughter.

Misty: Well good morning to you too, Eden.

Eden: Snow, Mommy!  SNOW!!

Spike then sat up in the bed, holding his stomach and letting out a slight cough, though he had a smile on his face regardless.

Spike: You sure you don't want her to be a wrestler, babe?  She knocked the breath right out of me and she's only three...

Misty sent a glare in Spike's direction, shaking her head in the process.  He held his hands up defeated and laughed it off, before he looked out their bedroom window, confirming what his three year old daughter had already told them.

Spike: And yes, I see the snow now Eden.  Looks like Timmy and I are going to have a hell of a time shoveling the driveway.

Eden: I'll help!  I'll help!

Misty and Spike both share a laugh at Eden's eagerness to help with anything that involves the snow.  Eden jumps down from the bed and bolts out of the room.  A short while later, her older brother Timmy is heard shouting from his room.  Misty lowers her head and shakes it but keeps a smile on her face and she taps Spike's leg.

Misty: Looks like we better get a move on it before she runs out of the house herself.

Misty is the first to get out of bed, as she heads out of the room to go find Eden.  Spike follows a few minutes later.  Within an hour or so all four are outside, dressed in their winter gear of course.  As expected, Spike and Timmy are dutifully shoveling the snow out of the driveway.  Although Eden had said she would help, she instead is running around the front yard, being occupied by Misty.  Timmy doesn't seem very happy as he shovels away at the snow.

Timmy: You know, Dad, this would go a hell of a lot quicker if you would just buy a snow thrower?  

Spike: Yes, I realize that, Timmy.  But that would mean that you would actually volunteer to clear the driveway.

With a shrug of his shoulders, Timmy can't argue that, and the two get back to shoveling.  Just as they are almost finished, Spike is pelted in the back of the head by a neatly packed snowball.  He spins around slowly, and looks at Misty standing by the garage.  She is clearly trying to hide a smile, and innocently points to Eden who is standing next to her giggling.

Spike: Really, babe?  You're going to blame our three year old daughter for that?

Misty: She apparently has a great throwing arm.

Eden: Hey!  Mommy did it!

Misty's jaw drops in surprise as she looks down to Eden who just ratted her out.  Spike and Timmy both laugh, as Spike whispers something to Timmy.  Timmy nods with a mischievous smile and he slowly sneaks around the driveway, as Misty has her attention on Eden.

Misty: Thanks a lot, Eden!  I thought us women were supposed to stick together!

Eden again giggles as she takes off running back to the front yard.  Spike is making his way over to Misty with a big grin on his face.  Misty keeps her eye on him, now very suspicious of that look that she knows all too well.  She is too distracted by Spike, that she doesn't notice Timmy come right up behind her, holding a nice sized snowball in his hand, and he is just waiting for his opportunity to strike.

Misty: Don't even think about it, Spike.  I know that look!

Spike: What look is that, babe?

Misty: Oh you know what look!  The look that--

Misty is quickly cut off as Timmy hits her in the back of her head with the snowball, laughs and runs off towards Eden.  Spike continues stalking his way to his fiancee, with his right hand behind his back, which Misty pays no attention to.  She just keeps nodding, dusting the snow off of her, until Spike is directly in front of her, grinning from ear to ear.

Misty: Alright, alright.  You guys got me back.  I've learned--

*SPLAT!*

Misty is quickly cut off again, although this time it is from a nice handful of snow that Spike shoves right in her face.  Timmy and Eden are watching, both laughing and giggling away as Spike stands there with a satisfied smile on his face.  Misty slowly wipes the snow off of her face, and she glares at Spike.  He keeps the satisfied smile on his face, and he is clearly holding himself back from laughing.

Misty: That was very...amusing.  

Spike: I thought so.

Misty: You do realize this means war, right?  I hit you in the back of the head!  You played dirty and--

Two snowballs come flying right at Misty, nailing her in the side and the leg.  Spike can't stop himself from laughing this time as Misty turns and looks at Eden and Timmy.  They aren't even trying to hide their innocence and they are quickly trying to scoop up some more snowballs.  Misty shakes her head, and when she starts to walk towards them, Spike scoops her up, throwing her over his shoulder.

Misty: Spike!  What are you doing!  Put me down!

Spike: What did you say?

Misty: I said PUT ME--

Spike drops her right into a big pile of snow, looking down at her with another grin.

Misty: ....down.  

Eden and Timmy then begin tossing handfuls of snow at Misty as she screams and shouts, albeit it playfully.  She struggles to get back to her feet and Spike begins tossing snow at her also, until Misty gets right under his feet and trips him, though he falls face first into the snow.  A friendly battle in the snow ensues, as they all run around having a fun time.

********************

Back to The Present


A warm smile grows on Misty's face as that memory flashes through her mind.  She continues to stare out the window, lost in her daydream for several minutes, before she is brought back to reality by a knock at her door.  She shakes her head, then turns and heads toward the door, looking out the peephole.  A confused look crosses her face, as she opens the door to find a delivery man, holding a vase with some beautiful flowers in his hand.

Delivery Man: I have a delivery for a Misty?

Misty: That would be me.

Delivery Man: Great.  Just sign here please.

He hands Misty the form to sign, along with a pen.  She quickly signs her name, and he hands her the vase.  She takes it and he walks off down the hall.  Misty disappears back into her room, searching through the flowers for a card.  She finds it a few moments later, and reads it after she sets the flowers down on the dresser next to the TV.

"Best of luck to the queen.  Not that you need it. -Giani Di Luca"

Misty: So this is the delivery Giani was talking about on Twitter last night.  How very kind of him.

Misty glances back towards the window, but her eyes fall on her laptop and the video that is paused on the screen.  She growls as she walks over to the laptop, quickly closing the video and turning the laptop away from her.

Misty: So, Miss Ryder, you think I have nothing, huh?  Well, I'll show you how much of nothing I have after Blaze of Glory II when I take that title away from Vixen.  I'll show you how much of nothing I have when I win this whole J-Cup tournament and go on to win the NWA Cruiserweight Title again.  I'll show you, Odette...I'll show you.

Misty sits in the chair at the desk, placing the laptop in front of her.  After searching around the computer for a few seconds, she begins quickly typing away, concentrating on the screen and the words as she types.

********************

From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry #4


There is no better way to start this entry off than by simply saying it is about time!  It is about time Mark, Christian and Erik placed a deserving woman against the Bombshell Champion with the title on the line.  It is about time they gave me my shot at the title, when they know that I never should have lost it in the first place.  If it weren't for Roxanne, I never would have lost it in the first place.  Brooklyn Carter never would have been the Bombshell Champion.  Odette never would have been the Bombshell Champion, and Mercedes and Amanda Cortez sure as shit never would have been the Bombshell Champion!  

And Vixen...You would have still been chasing after a dream that you never would have achieved.  All your fighting...all your hard work would still be unnoticed, and deep down, you know I'm right.  How many times have you faced me, Vixen?  How many of those times have you beat me?  Allow me to refresh your memory, if you have forgotten.

Zero, Vixen.  You haven't beaten me one single solitary time, and do you honestly expect this time to be any different, especially when you carry the one thing I want most...the one thing I have been fighting for since I returned.  No, before that even.  I have been fighting for the Bombshell Championship since the day I set foot in Sin City Wrestling!  From the very beginning I have been fighting each and every opponent that has stepped before me, and I have proved myself worthy of holding that title.  

I was the first to carry that title.  Not only that, but I was the first woman to carry that title twice!  By those simple facts, that title belongs to me!  I own it, just like I own the Bombshell Division!  You want to walk around, claiming to carry the championship with pride and dignity?  HA!  That is simply laughable.  The fact that it is around the waist of someone in NXT tarnishes it, but that is all going to change very soon, Vixen.  You can try all you want to deny it, but you know...You know your time as the Bombshell Champion is just about up.  

Take a look at what you have in your life right now, Vixen.  Spike.  NXT.  The Bombshell Championship.  I had it all once before, and whether you like it or not, I am the woman who can and will just as easily take it all away from you with a snap of my fingers.  You think I'm joking, don't you?

NXT...The stable that you all so proudly represent.  I can destroy that you know, Vixen.  I'm already in the process.  Mark Ward can make his attempts all he wants, but I am the only one who holds the key to destroying The New Xtremes once and for all.  It's a lot easier than I am making it seem, though.  I'm just having a little fun before I detonate the bomb, so to speak.

Let's take a look at my recent matches, yes?  Just two weeks ago, in the Blast From the Past Mixed Tag tournament, you and I faced off.  How did that end, Vixen?  Oh right...I pinned you.  Last week, it was Odette Ryder.  Now, the ending to that match didn't exactly go as I had originally planned, but I do believe I handled Miss Ryder quite well.  Her chair attack against me had no effect on me, I can assure you that, as well as the fact that my work with her is far from over.  Though she is doing most of the work herself.

And tomorrow...Miss Jessie Salco will suffer the same fate as last time.  She wants to win the J-Cup?  Unfortunately for her, she has the unlucky task of trying to stop.  Try as she may, she'll still fail.  As will you, should you be lucky enough to advance and we find ourselves facing each other yet again.  Nothing you do can stop me, Vixen.  I will win the J-Cup tournament.  I will win the Bombshell Championship.  And should you be the NWA Cruiserweight Champion after Wrestleclassic...I will take that title from you as well.

Face it, Vixen...You'll never beat me.  See you soon.


**END FEED**

60
Character Building Roleplays / And she calls ME delusional? HA!
« on: February 17, 2013, 05:53:42 PM »
 It is no secret, nor does it come as a surprise, that the ladies of The New XTremes do not have any good feelings towards Misty, a woman herself who was the very first female member of that very stable.  To say that they hated her might be a bit of an understatement, especially when it came to the Australian Bombshell, Odette Ryder.  Yes, they all hated Misty, and if you were to ask anyone, they all probably have good reason to, but ask the Queen of the Damned herself what reason they probably have to hate her, and she'll paint you a whole different picture.  

Misty is quite honestly the most decorated Bombshell on SCW's roster.  While she doesn't currently hold any titles, that doesn't make her any less dominant.  No other Bombshell can claim the success Misty has had.  Not one.  And that includes her upcoming opponent in the J-Cup tournament, and a woman whom she has already beaten once, and will do so again, Miss Jessie Salco.

Jessie Salco...the rookie of the New XTremes.  The underdog.  The metalhead.  Her confidence going into this match is no where short of amusing, but come to think of it, confidence is key, right?  If you aren't confident in your ability to do something, you really don't stand a chance.  And going against Misty...Well, you need all the luck you can get.  Especially now.  

Misty has made it clear to everyone around her that she is on a mission.  More than one mission, in fact.  She is taking out opponents one at a time in her quest to return to the top of the ladder, where she stood proudly less than a year ago.  She is out to recapture both titles she lost within just a week of each other...beginning with the NWA World Cruiserweight Title.  In order to do that, all she needs to do is conquer the J-Cup tournament, and she'll get her shot.  

PRA's Morpheus tried to stop her.  He tried, but he failed.  And now, Jessie Salco is hell bent on attempting to do the same.  Yes, I said attempting, because no matter how hard Miss Salco tries, she will without a doubt, fall to Misty, and in the same fashion she did just over a month ago when Misty defeated her in their home territory of Sin City Wrestling.  Misty has watched Jessie's promos.  Several times, in fact.  She has taken in each and every word that Jessie has spoken to her.  She has listened to every warning the metalhead Bombshell has thrown at her.  She has listened, but now it is time to respond and put Miss Salco in her place.  

And that is kneeling before Misty, proclaiming her her Queen.  And if Jessie refuses...she will be forced to do so.


********************


The cameras open up inside the Boys and Girls Club in Carson City, Nevada before the start of Climax Control.  We find ourselves in the women's locker room, which is completely empty, save for one woman.  Two time former Bombshell Champion and former NWA World Cruiserweight Champion, Misty, is seated in a chair, looking directly into the camera.  She has a wicked smile on her face as she leans forward, folding her hands in the process and begins to speak.

Misty: Hello, NWA, and welcome to my territory.  Yes, I said my territory.  Look around me.  What do you see?  An empty locker room, right?  It happens to be empty for a reason.

Misty looks around her, smiling at the empty locker room.  Not one single Bombshell or their belongings are around her.

Misty: You see, every single Bombshell fears me.  They do not like being around me, because they know the power I possess.  They know I control each and every one of them, so they simply avoid me.  Not that I mind much, as it is much quieter and too my liking without all of their constant squaking going on in here.

Misty smirks and sits back in the chair, crossing her right leg over her left and folding her arms across her chest.

Misty: There is no doubt that I own the Bombshell Division here in Sin City Wrestling, though people continue to argue otherwise.  People like Vixen, our current Bombshell Champion.  People like Odette Ryder, my current hated rival.  And of course, people like Miss Jessie Salco.  The girl who I will easily defeat in our second round match in the J-Cup tournament.

Misty chuckles for a moment as she thinks about Jessie Salco.

Misty: Jessie, I must admit, I admire your confidence.  I admire it, but that does not mean that you will be successful, because let's face it.  I've beaten you once before, and I will beat you again.  Do you truly believe you came close to defeating me last time?  If you do, forgive me for laughing.

Misty laughs, as she taps the side of her arm.  The door to the locker room opens, and her female disciple, Ruby, quietly sneaks in.  Misty nods towards her, as if telling her to stay where she is, as she turns her attention back to the camera.

Misty: Jessie, it doesn't matter just how close you came to hitting your pathetic little finishing move on me.  If you had been lucky enough to do so, you still would not have won.  And do you want to know why?  I'll tell you why.  Because I am without a doubt, better than you.  I am capable of kicking out of your finishing moves, because they simply have no effect on me.  

She runs her hand through her hair, smiling at the camera confidently.

Misty: You call coming close to beating me your biggest achievement to date?  Honey, just being in the ring with me is a big accomplishment, because little girls such as yourself simply don't deserve to be in the same ring as me.  You've pointed out that you won the Bombshell Tag Titles once with Becky "Ragdoll" Jones?  Who cares?  So you won a title in which you need a partner to carry your ass and win gold?  Have you won singles gold?

Misty things for a moment, then shakes her head.

Misty: No, you have not.  But, I, however, have.  And several times at that!  I was a three time GXW Women's Champion.  I am a two time Bombshell Champion, and future three time Bombshell Champion.  I am a former NWA World Cruiserweight Champion. Now, tell me little girl, in what universe does that even make you worthy of stepping in to the ring with me?  How does your one time, short-lived, tag title run, honestly make you think you even stand a chance at defeating me?

Misty hits the side of her head, as if another thought pops into her mind, and she leans foward closer to the camera.

Misty: Oh, and let's not forget the simple fact that I hold a much larger amount of match wins than you ever will.  So you are the number one contender to the Bombshell Roulette Title.  I applaud you for that.  Do I think you will win?  Hardly, because take a look at the current champion.  Alexis Morrison.  That woman could beat you with a simple punch to the face.  But, I digress.  Jessie, do not make the mistake in assuming that I am, as you say preoccupied with Odette Ryder at the moment, because if you hadn't noticed, that is hardly the case.  I may be facing her tonight in my quest to advance to the final round of the Blast From The Past Mixed Tag team tournament with Thatcher, but I am more focused on winning this J-Cup tournament than you think.  And, sorry to disappoint you, but I do plan to do just that.

Ruby then appears at the corner of the camera, as she walks her way over to Misty's side, kneeling on the floor beside her.  Misty pats her shoulder and smiles.

Misty: By the way, Jessie.  You sit there and call me delusional, yet you are the one in Canada a whole week early for our match.  You are sitting there, all by your lonesome, while I am here in Carson City, taking care of Odette Ryder and prove just why I am the number one Bombshell.  Oh, and might I point out the fact that you also clearly are living in the past as you have no clue as to who the current NWA World Cruiserweight Champion is?  If my memory is correct, I do believe that Magni defeated Limp for the title recently.  Had you been paying attention to the very title that you are so hell bent on winning, you would have known that.

Misty winks at the camera with a grin on her face.

Misty: Unlike you, Jessie, I know my opponents.  I know each and every one of them, because I own their souls.  I know everyone who is determined to win this J-Cup tournament in their quest to win a shot at the Cruiserweight champion, but only one of us will win it, and your looking at her.  

Ruby looks at the camera, her facial expression remaining emotionless and she places her head in Misty's lap.

Misty: Spike can train you for hours and hours--

Ruby suddenly snarls at the mention of Spike's name.  Misty can't help but smile, as she pats Ruby's head.

Misty: As I was saying...Spike can train you all he likes, but that will not help you.  I am out to conquer not only SCW, but the Alliance as well, and you, Jessie...You're just another obstacle standing in my way.  There is no doubt about it.  I will beat you on the 24th, yes had you contacted those in charge at ACW you would know the date.  I will beat you.  I will go on to the semi-finals and defeat my next opponent, and I WILL go to the finals where I will once again be declared the winner of the J-Cup tournament!  

Misty looks directly into the camera, narrowing her eyes with a cold and icy glare.

Misty: And Jessie, if you try to stop me, I will end you and your pathetic career.  That is a promise.  Good luck, Jessie.  You're going to need it.

At the snap of Misty's fingers, Ruby gets to her feet and walks over to the camera.  She puts her hand over the lens, and the scene fades out to black.

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5